The International Scholar - DCU
The International Scholar - DCU
The International Scholar - DCU
You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles
YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
Dublin City university<br />
sChool of law anD Government<br />
2010/2011
Welcome to the third edition of the <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong>. <strong>The</strong> journal<br />
represents a selection of the best work of the students of Dublin City<br />
University’s School of Law and Government over the 2010/11 term.<br />
<strong>The</strong> essays were chosen by a team of student editors in collaboration with lecturers<br />
from the School. This is the first edition of the journal after a two year<br />
hiatus and we hope that future students will help continue the <strong>International</strong><br />
<strong>Scholar</strong> as an annual publication. This year is also the first in which the journal<br />
is available online, which has allowed us to include a larger number of essays<br />
which it was not possible to include in the print edition.<br />
<strong>The</strong> editing team would like to thank the staff of the School of Law and government<br />
who took time to nominate essays and advise on the format of the journal,<br />
particularly Duncan Smith for his help in advice and encouragement. Also we<br />
would like to thank Dominic Smith for his assistance in creating the online<br />
version of the journal and David Molloy who designed the print edition of the<br />
journal. Thanks also goes to Ruth Connolly for helping to secure finance for<br />
the print edition.<br />
Finally we would like to thank the many students whose work fills these pages.<br />
Anne Marie Butler & Ronan Cooney<br />
Editor’s Note<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
3
Contents<br />
regional studies<br />
Throwing <strong>The</strong>m All Out! <strong>The</strong> Rise of the Contemporary Left in Latin America<br />
Nessa Kennedy<br />
Grievance and Greed: <strong>The</strong> Resurgence of Political Islam<br />
Ciaran Price<br />
Colonialism, Collective Identity and State Formation in South Asia<br />
Aishling Mc Morrow<br />
international security studies<br />
Should the European Union develop an autonomous defence capability?<br />
Ronan Sweeney<br />
A Critique in Liberal Peacebuilding: <strong>The</strong> Case of Kosovo<br />
Kyle Krieger<br />
Should the Responsibility to Protect Doctrine be Preserved?<br />
Thomas Murphy<br />
Considering the Use of Force within Peacekeeping Operations<br />
Elba Yanett Coria Márquez<br />
international relations theory<br />
Pre-twentieth century thinkers considered as <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>Scholar</strong>s:<br />
<strong>The</strong> case of Kant<br />
Erika Biagini<br />
Realism and its View of World Politics<br />
4
Geneveive Lynch<br />
Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies<br />
Conflict: causes, resolution policies and practices and degrees of success. <strong>The</strong><br />
case of the Lord’s Resistance Army and conflict in Northern Uganda<br />
Catherine Roche<br />
UN Resolutions 1325and 1820: Conceptions of Gender in Post Conflict States<br />
Yvonne Entenmann<br />
<strong>International</strong> Political Economy<br />
Are the growing criticisms of the <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund justified?<br />
Beryl Bömer<br />
Financial Flows and Capital Crises<br />
Michael Megrelis<br />
Political Leadership<br />
French Foreign Policy from Mitterrand to Sarkozy: A Continuity of Grandeur<br />
Laura Grealish<br />
Explaining the Consistent Popularity of Vladimir Putin in Russia<br />
Liam Clarke<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
5
Regional Studies
Throwing <strong>The</strong>m All Out!<br />
<strong>The</strong> Rise of the Contemporary<br />
Left in Latin America<br />
8 Regional Studies<br />
nessa Kennedy<br />
Final year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
In 1998, Hugo Chavez was elected President of Venezuela. Over the next<br />
decade Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Ecuador, Guyana, Guatemala,<br />
Nicaragua, Paraguay, Peru, and Uruguay would all elect leftist leaders of<br />
varying degrees. This event is known as Latin America’s ‘leftwing turn’. In<br />
this essay, Nessa endeavours to explain why such a seismic shift towards the<br />
left occurred. She demonstrates that the leftwing turn was facilitated by the<br />
collapse of the Soviet Union, and the process of democratisation that resulted<br />
in rightwing parties dominating Latin American governments by the close of<br />
the 20th Century. Economic conditions, partially created by neoliberalism, led<br />
to widespread discontent which in turn resulted in a mass overthrow of incumbents,<br />
who were replaced by their leftwing counterparts.<br />
‘Throw them all out! Not a single one stays!’<br />
introduction<br />
<strong>The</strong>se were the calls of protestors in Argentina attempting to ‘oust’ their leaders<br />
in 2001 (Boidi, 2007, p. 53). <strong>The</strong>y, along with many other Latin Americans,<br />
would succeed in removing their rightwing governments who were nearly uni-
formly replaced with leftist governments. This event, known as the ‘leftwing<br />
turn’, began in 1998 when Hugo Chavez was elected President of Venezuela. In<br />
the next few years Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Ecuador, Guyana, Guatemala,<br />
Nicaragua, Paraguay, Peru, and Uruguay would all elect leftist leaders<br />
of varying degrees (Seligson, 2007). This essay will endeavour to explain why<br />
such a seismic shift towards the left occurred.<br />
model of analysis<br />
<strong>The</strong> essay has four parts. <strong>The</strong> first examines the structural factors that facilitated<br />
the left’s rise. <strong>The</strong> second discusses a series of factors related to the<br />
economy, including neoliberal reforms; a changing workforce; and a dramatic<br />
economic downturn in the late 1990s that produced mass discontent. <strong>The</strong> third<br />
demonstrates how this discontent manifested itself in the widespread ousting<br />
of incumbents, and thus the ascendency of the left. <strong>The</strong> fourth surveys the<br />
literature of competing arguments for the leftwing turn, and illustrates the fallacies<br />
and virtues in their work.<br />
structural factors<br />
soviet union<br />
Under the banner of defeating Communism, into which all leftist movements<br />
of any degree were grouped, the US actively worked against every leftist Latin<br />
American government from the 1950s onwards. This created a deeply negative<br />
perception of leftist governance amongst Latin Americans, who were thus<br />
disinclined to support leftwing parties. Additionally, the excuse of ending<br />
Communism gave justification to rightwing government’s efforts to crush their<br />
competition, through the repression or banning of leftwing movements (Castañda,<br />
2006). This repression resulted in the chronic organisational and political<br />
weakness of leftwing parties, who had little political presence for decades.<br />
<strong>The</strong> fall of the Soviet Union in 1989 ended US efforts to supposedly stop Communism<br />
in Latin America and the stigma attached to leftist governance faded,<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
9
emoving this block to leftwing success. Furthermore, rightwing governments,<br />
devoid of anti- Communist justifications, were forced to loosen leftist repression,<br />
which enabled the left organise itself sufficiently and thus it was only during<br />
the mid-1990s that they first became a part of mainstream political life<br />
(Castañda, 2006; Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />
<strong>The</strong> collapse of the Soviet Union also had an internal effect on leftwing parties<br />
themselves. Many early leftwing movements had genuinely supported extremist<br />
Communist ideals which entailed the non-democratic overthrow of<br />
governments- elections were seen to be of little importance and as relatively<br />
weak efforts were made to contest them, this resulted in few electoral victories.<br />
However, the Soviet Union’s end led to the ideological victory of democracy and<br />
Communism was discredited as a viable option for governance (Cleary, 2006).<br />
Thus the only way for the left to attain power- the chief goal of most political<br />
movements- was to accept democracy. As a result the left re-orientated its efforts<br />
to sincerely wining power through elections. This lengthy re-orientation,<br />
which entailed numerous electioneering efforts, including the moderation of<br />
the lefts stance, meant that the newly organised left only became a viable option<br />
for most voters, in the mid-1990s (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />
Democratisation<br />
A wave of democratisation swept through Latin America in the early 1980s that<br />
led to the ousting of mostly rightwing autocrats (Kirby, 2003, p. 77). However<br />
many of these leaders did not leave office until they were sure of a rightwing<br />
successor being chosen, and the explicit marginalisation of the left was<br />
often a requirement of their departure (Cleary, 2006). Consequently, in the<br />
early 1990s most Latin American governments were of the right. Due to the<br />
aforementioned structural factors, these governments faced little competition<br />
from leftist parties (Blanco & Grier, 2010). As a result, following two or three<br />
elections, many of these rightwing governments remained in power in the late<br />
1990s (Cleary, 2006). This had major implications for the left, as shall be explored<br />
later.<br />
10 Regional Studies
<strong>The</strong> Economy<br />
the washington Consensus<br />
In the 1930s Latin American countries collectively adopted a policy of Import<br />
Substitution Industrialisation which entailed the local production of industrialised<br />
goods, and thus minimising imports. To fund this process, huge sums<br />
of money had to be borrowed from international creditors. Following a global<br />
economic crisis in the late- 1970s, the interests on such borrowings soared,<br />
and states were simply unable to keep up with now exponential loan repayments<br />
(Naim, 1993). As a result the 1980s were dominated by a region-wide<br />
debt crisis. In response to this crisis, virtually all Latin American governments<br />
turned towards a package of neoliberal reforms known as the Washington Consensus,<br />
which they assured citizens would solve many of the region’s economic<br />
problems (Murillo, Oliveros, & Vaishnav, 2008). This economic policy entailed<br />
trade liberalisation, Foreign Direct Investment, privatisation and deregulation 1<br />
(Kirby, 2003, pp. 41-55).<br />
Precisely what economic impact the Washington Consensus had on Latin<br />
America is unclear, and the subject of contentious debate (Lora & Panizza,<br />
2002; Huber E. , 2004; Walton, 2004; Weyland, 2004). However most agree<br />
however that as a result of its effects, by the mid-1990s fiscal responsibility improved,<br />
and poverty reduced. However, economic growth, as promised by the<br />
incumbent governments, remained relatively weak (Kirby, 2002, p. 108-109;<br />
Lora & Olivera, 2005; Boidi, 2007, p. 121). <strong>The</strong>se middling economic effects<br />
undoubtedly did little to build support for incumbent governments (Gélineau,<br />
2007). However the Washington Consensus’ main consequences for such governments<br />
were in other areas, which shall be explored in the following section.<br />
A Changing Workforce and Decreased Social Spending<br />
1 <strong>The</strong> extent and time at which the reforms were implemented varied across the region. Brazil,<br />
for example, did not seriously implement market reform until 1995 (Kirby, 2003, pp. 54-55).<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
11
Neoliberalism led to very slightly improved employment levels 2 ; however its<br />
effect on employment was as whole negative due to its consequences for the<br />
nature of jobs in which people worked. Much of the employment gains were<br />
seen in the service sector, which entailed mostly informal low paying work,<br />
such as cleaning, that was deeply unsecure. Increased numbers were employed<br />
on short-term contracts if at all, which could be ended with ease, and entailed<br />
no social security benefits. <strong>The</strong> conglomeration of agriculture led the marginalisation<br />
of small farmers, whilst many small and medium sized family firms<br />
collapsed due to corporate competition. This led to a trend of upwards social<br />
mobility being reversed as a once emerging middle class undertook urban, low<br />
paying work (Kirby, 2003, pp. 56-57; Buono & Lara, 2006, p. 312). As a consequence<br />
of these developments, the quality of employment worsened, whilst the<br />
real industrial wage and the minimum wage both fell from their 1980 levels.<br />
This left people far worse off and more likely to fall into poverty, than they had<br />
been in decades 3 (Roberts K. M., 2002). Social vulnerability, not easily captured<br />
in statistics, increased massively (Kirby, 2003, p. 111).<br />
Compounding these difficulties was the declining government expenditure<br />
which had accompanied the Washington Consensus. This decline was particularly<br />
strong in the area of social spending, which typically provides cushioning<br />
in the form of welfare payments that would soften the blow of devastating economic<br />
alterations (Alesina, et al, 2008; Stokes, 2009). <strong>The</strong> state’s withdrawal<br />
from the public sphere meant it was simply unable or unwilling to meet what<br />
were now desperate public needs for economic support. As a result social inequality<br />
and poverty were further increased, whilst there were few supporting<br />
mechanisms in place in the event of additional economic strain (Stokes, 2009;<br />
Levitsky & Roberts, 2010). And additional economic strain was precisely what<br />
happened.<br />
Economic Downturn<br />
2 Employment grew from 39% of the population in 1990, to 42% in 1999 (Kirby, 2003, p. 112).<br />
3 <strong>The</strong> 1996 average industrial wage was 5% lower than it had been in 1980. Average minimum<br />
wage fell by 30% between 1980 and 1997 (Roberts K. M., 2002).<br />
12 Regional Studies
Combined, the effect of a demoralised workforce, and nonexistent state was<br />
enough to produce discontent with government. However both of these factors<br />
were exacerbated massively by a sudden economic downturn that took<br />
place from 1998 to 2002, known as the ‘lost-half decade’. This crisis was chiefly<br />
caused by the Asian financial crisis which tore throughout the region, its rapidness<br />
undoubtedly strengthened by the trade liberalisation which had weakened<br />
economic borders (Roberts K. M., 2008). Due to this crisis, poverty shot up<br />
instantly, as did unemployment and inequality 4 , whilst economic growth declined<br />
by .3% a year (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010; Cornia & Martorano, 2010).<br />
However whilst figures paint a grim picture, the massive vulnerability that neoliberalism<br />
produced led to the downturn having a more devastating effect than<br />
such statistics can illustrate. This vulnerability was enhanced by the lack of<br />
government support, which due to further spending cuts, increased yet further<br />
(Singh, 2005, p. 14; Ocampo, 2004). As a result people from all areas of society,<br />
including the very wealthy, grew concerned with the actions of their governments<br />
(Graham & Sukhtankar, 2004).<br />
electoral success<br />
324Blame, directed toward these governments for such economic problems was<br />
enhanced by the fact that they had been in office for so many years, and Murillo,<br />
et al (2008) found strong evidence indicating that the left’s success was heavily<br />
the result of discontent produced by the length of these governments time in<br />
office. Debs and Helmke (2008) find no empirical support for this proposition.<br />
However their study is flawed because it focuses only on the rise of the ‘pure’<br />
left candidates who ran on redistribution platforms, when the significance of<br />
leftwing leaders was in their being an alternative to the incumbent government.<br />
<strong>The</strong>ir policies were largely irrelevant, although not surprisingly given the deep<br />
dislike people had for it, leftwing leaders did enable anti- neoliberal rhetoric to<br />
take centre stage in many of their campaigns (Lora, Panizza, & Agnoli, 2004;<br />
Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />
4 This caused a further 200 million people to drop below the poverty line (Indart et al, 2004,<br />
pp. 54-55).<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
13
<strong>The</strong> power of the lefts ability to act as an alternative was enhanced by the structural<br />
factors noted previously, which meant most of the leftwing parties had<br />
never held office before, and thus shared no blame in the economic problems 5<br />
(Bruhn, 2006; Queirolo, 2007, p. 124). In almost every case these parties were<br />
opposing traditional parties or incumbents that appeared to be part of the system<br />
that caused the economic devastation (Arditi, 2008). From 1998 to 2004<br />
fourteen incumbent parties lost in eighteen Latin American states. Most of the<br />
parties that won were of the left (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />
An incredible number of these leftwing parties were re-elected 6 due to a commodities<br />
boom which took place from 2003 onwards, just as many of these<br />
parties began governing. This boom resulted in soaring employment and economic<br />
growth, which enabled the extension of once curtailed government services.<br />
Despite most of these governments continuing to implement neoliberal<br />
policies, leftist parties were re-elected throughout the region (Levitsky & Roberts,<br />
2010). This provides further evidence to suggest that the lefts success was<br />
based on the economic factors noted previously.<br />
Alternative Explanations<br />
A number of other theories have been posited to explain the lefts success. Often<br />
cited as being crucial to the leftwing turn is inequality, both positive and negative<br />
(Castañda, 2006; Debs & Helmke, 2008). However, numerous studies find<br />
no relation between increasing or decreasing inequality and a swing towards<br />
the opposition (Lora & Olivera, 2005; Murillo, Oliveros, & Vaishnav, 2008;<br />
Blanco & Grier, 2010). An alternative suggestion is that low economic growth,<br />
itself partially caused by inequality, was the reason for the shift (Birdsall, 1998;<br />
Rodrik, 1999; Weisbrot, 2006). However this has found little empirical support<br />
(Lora & Olivera, 2005; Stokes, 2009).<br />
5 Of 16 Latin American Presidential elections from 2000-2005, 11 were won by parties that had<br />
never held office before (Bruhn, 2006).<br />
6 Leftwing incumbents were re-elected n Brazil (2006), Chile (2006), Venezuela (2006), Argentina<br />
(2007), Bolivia (2009), Uruguay (2009), and Ecuador (2009).<br />
14 Regional Studies
Cleary (2006) argues that the leftwing surge is explained by the ability of labour<br />
based movements to launch political challenges 7 . However leftwing parties<br />
in Chile and Uruguay attained most of their support from the middle class<br />
who would have no connection to such labour movements- thus although interesting,<br />
this theory is not a sufficient explanatory variable by itself (Kaufman R.<br />
R., 2009).<br />
A collective ideological swing to the left too is often cited (Castañda, 2006;<br />
Lupu, 2009). Although Latin Americans’ electoral preferences have become<br />
slightly more leftist, there has been no significant alteration in ideology, and<br />
indeed the majority of Latin Americans are of the right. Thus this cannot be a<br />
significant factor (Seligson, 2008; Murillo, Oliveros, & Vaishnav, 2008).<br />
Others state that the shift represented disappointment with democracy (Roberts<br />
K. M., 2002; Schamis, 2006; Cardoso, 2006; Mainwaring, 2006). However<br />
whilst Latin Americans undeniably became unhappy with how democratic<br />
government was run, increasing numbers support democracy as a form of government<br />
during the lefts ascension, so this cannot constitute a full explanation<br />
(Chu, Bratton, & Lagos, 2008).<br />
It has been argued that voters were initially reluctant to vote for a leftwing candidate<br />
due to fear of a coup, which had typically been instigated by rightwing<br />
leaders. As democracy matured this fear withered, and Latin America’s poverty<br />
and inequality provided the left with a natural advantage that it could mobilise<br />
(Cleary, 2006; Cameron, 2009). However Stokes (2009) found no empirical<br />
evidence for this argument.<br />
<strong>The</strong> most prominent of all explanations for the leftwing turn is that dislike for<br />
the Washington Consensus, as advocated by rightwing governments, led to the<br />
shift (Lora & Olivera; Hammond, 2006; Lynch, 2007; Weyland, 2010, p. 2; Baker<br />
& Green, 2011). This argument posits that such dislike functions independently<br />
of economic circumstances. However the two are inextricably linked.<br />
7 Madrid (2004) too found that the level of unionisation was a strong determinant of the lefts<br />
vote from 1978-2002.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
15
Dissatisfaction with privatisation, for example is largely dependent on people’s<br />
evaluation of the current economic situation (Panizza & Yañez, 2005; Bonnet<br />
et al, 2006). Furthermore where neoliberalism appeared to lead to economic<br />
gains, incumbents were re-elected 8 (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010). Thus dislike for<br />
neoliberalism as a policy, did not impact the lefts success 9 , although as outlined<br />
above, it had major ramifications for the governments that implemented it.<br />
Conclusion<br />
This essay has only focused on the major reasons for the lefts’ success. It is<br />
undeniable however that individual factors played a role in the election of certain<br />
leaders, such as Daniel Ortega in Nicaragua, who benefited greatly from<br />
sharp cleavages amongst the right (Kaufman R. , 2010). However the broad<br />
trend that swept across Latin America was facilitated by the collapse of the Soviet<br />
Union, and the process of democratisation that resulted in rightwing parties<br />
dominating Latin American governments by the close of the 20th Century.<br />
Economic conditions, partially created by neoliberalism, led to widespread discontent<br />
which in turn resulted in a mass overthrow of incumbents, who were<br />
replaced with their leftwing counterparts. Studies of the lefts success too often<br />
focus on individual factors such as inequality, or poor growth. However as<br />
this essay has illustrated, the emphasis should be on the wider picture: it is not<br />
one factor that caused the leftwing turn, but rather a combination of many that<br />
produced an unprecedented level of discontent with incumbent governments.<br />
What then is the future for Latin America’s leftwing governments, now that<br />
they too have been in power for several terms? With the election of several<br />
rightwing leaders, it has been suggested the tide may be turning away from<br />
the left and towards the right once again (Guerrero, 2010; Thomson, 2010). It<br />
is unlikely though, that such a range of factors will simultaneously converge to<br />
produce a similar rightwing wave. As Latin American states age, political ties<br />
deepen, and paths diverge, the leftwing turn should be remembered as a semi-<br />
8 This occurred in Argentina, Brazil, Mexico, and Peru (Levitsky & Roberts, 2010).<br />
9 This is linked to the broader trend of weak issue voting in Latin America due to generally to<br />
low information levels (Htun, 2003, p. 129; Johnson & Ryu, 2010)<br />
16 Regional Studies
nal but temporal moment in the history of the region.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Alesina, A., Tabellini, G., & Campante, F. R. (2008). Why is Fiscal Often Procyclical? Journal<br />
of the European Economic Association, Vol. 6, No. 5 , 1006-1036.<br />
• Arce, M., & Jr., P. T. (2007). Low Intensity Democracy Revisited: <strong>The</strong> Effects of Economic<br />
Liberalization on Political Activity in Latin America. World Politics, Vol. 60, No. 1 , 97-121.<br />
• Arditi, B. (2008). Arguments about the Left Turns in Latin America: A Post- Liberal Politics?<br />
Latin American Research Review, Vol. 43, No. 3 , 59-81.<br />
• Baker, A., & Greene, K. (2011). <strong>The</strong> Latin American Left’s Mandate: Free-Market Policies and<br />
Issue Voting in New Democracies. World Politics, Vol. 63, No. 1 (forthcoming) .<br />
• Baqir, R. (2002). Social Sector Spending in a Panel of Countries. IMF Working Paper No.<br />
02/35 .<br />
• Benton, A. L. (2005). Dissatisfied Democrats or Retrospective Voters? : Economic Hardship,<br />
Political Institutions, and Voting Behavior in Latin America. Comparative Political Studies, Vol.<br />
38, No. 4 , 417-442.<br />
• Birdsall, N. C. (1998). Beyond Tradeoffs: Market Reform and Equitable Growth in Latin<br />
America. Inter-American Development Bank and Brookings Institution Press.<br />
• Blanco, L., & Grier, R. (2010). Explaining the rise of the left in Latin America. Working Paper .<br />
• Boidi, M. F. (2007). “Throw them All Out?” Attitudes Towards Political Parties in the Americas.<br />
In M. A. Seligson, Challenges to Democracy in Latin America and the Caribbean (pp.<br />
53-72). LAPOP.<br />
• Bonnet et al, C. (2006). Privatization discontent and its determinants: evidence from Latin<br />
America. Departemental Working Paper, No. 2004-23.<br />
• Bruhn, K. (2006, Spring). Is Latin America Turning Socialist: <strong>The</strong> Region’s Electoral Trend.<br />
Retrieved November 13, 2010, from David Rockefeller Center for Latin American Studies: http://<br />
www.drclas.harvard.edu/revista/articles/view/868<br />
• Buono, R. A., & Lara, J. B. (2006). Imperialism, Neoliberalism and Social Struggles in Latin<br />
America. Brill.<br />
• Cameron, M. A. (2009). Latin America’s Left Turns: beyond good and bad. Third World Quarterly,<br />
Vol. 30, No. 2 , 331-448.<br />
• Cardoso, F. (2006). More Than Ideology. Harvard <strong>International</strong> Review, Vol. 28, No. 2 , 14- 17.<br />
• Castañda, J. G. (2006). Latin America’s Left Turn. Foreign Affairs, Vol. 85, No. 3 , 28- 43.<br />
• Chu, Y.-h., Bratton, M., & Lagos, M. (2008). Public Opinion and Democratic Legitimacy. Journal<br />
of Democracy Vol. 19, No. 2 , 74-87.<br />
• Cleary, M. R. (2006). Explaining the Left’s Resurgence . Journal of Democracy, Vol. 17, No. 4<br />
, 35-49.<br />
• Debs, A., & Helmke, G. (2008). Inequality Under Democracy: Explaining ‘<strong>The</strong> Left Decade’ in<br />
Latin America. Paper prepared for delivery at the 2008 Annual Meeting of the American Political<br />
Science Association, .<br />
• Gélineau, F. (2007). Presidents, Political Context, and Economic Accountability:Evidence<br />
from Latin America. Political Research Quarterly, Vol. 60, No. 3 , 415-428.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
17
• Graham, C., & Sukhtankar, S. (2004). Does Economic Crisis Reduce Support for Markets and<br />
Democracy in Latin America? Some Evidence from Surveys of Public Opinion and Well Being.<br />
Psychological Medicine, Vol. 36, No. 2 , 349-377.<br />
• Hammond, J. (2006). Latin America: A Resurgent Left? New Politics, Vol. 11, No. 4 ,<br />
hkhh;oijiokj.<br />
• Htun, M. N. (2003). Women and Democracy. In J. I. Domínguez, & M. Shifter, Constructing<br />
democratic governance in Latin America (pp. 119-136). Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />
• Huber, E. F. (2006). Politics and Inequality in Latin America and the Caribbean. American<br />
Sociological Review, Vol. 71 , 943-963.<br />
• Huber, E. (2009). Politics and Inequality in Latin America. Political Science & Politics, Vol.<br />
42, No. 4 , 651-655.<br />
• Huber, E. (2004). Successes and Failures of Neoliberalism. Latin American Research Review,<br />
Vol. 39, No. 3 , 150-164.<br />
• Huber, E., Mustillo, T., & Stephens, J. D. (2008). Politics and Social Spending in Latin America.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Journal of Politics, Vol. 70, No. 2 , 420-436.<br />
• Indart et al, G. (2004). Economic reforms, growth and inequality in Latin America: essays in<br />
honor of Albert Berry. Ashgate Publishing.<br />
• Johnson, G. B., & Ryu, S.-R. (2010). Repudiating or Rewarding Neoliberalism? How Broken<br />
Campaign Promises Condition Economic Voting in Latin America. Latin American Politics &<br />
Society, Vol. 52, No. 4 , 1-24.<br />
• Kaufman, R. R. (2009). <strong>The</strong> Political Effects of Inequality in Latin America: Some Inconvenient<br />
Facts. Comparative Politics, Vol. 41, No. 3 , 359-379.<br />
• Kaufman, R. (2010). <strong>The</strong> Political Left, the Export Boom, and the Populist Temptation. In S. L.<br />
Roberts, Latin America’s Left Turn. Cambridge University Press.<br />
• Kirby, P. (2003). Introduction to Latin America: Twenty-First Century Challenges. London:<br />
Sage Publications Limited.<br />
• Levitsky, S., & Roberts, K. M. (2010). Latin America’s “Left Turn”: A Framework for Analysis.<br />
Johns Hopkins University Press.<br />
• Lora, E., & Olivera, M. (2005). <strong>The</strong> Electoral Consequences of the Washington Consensus.<br />
Inter-American Development Bank, Research Department, Working Paper #530 .<br />
• Lora, E., Pannizza, U., & Agnoli, M. Q. (2004). Reform Fatigue: Symptoms, Reasons, and Implications.<br />
Economic Review - Federal Reserve Bank of Atlanta; Second Quarter .<br />
• Lupu, N. (2009). Left at the Ballot Box: <strong>The</strong> Electoral Bases of Leftist Presidents in Latin<br />
America.”. Unpublished Paper .<br />
• Lynch, N. (2007). What the “Left” Means in Latin American Now. Constellations, Vol. 14, No.<br />
3 , 373-383.<br />
• Madrid, R. (2004). Determinants of the Left Vote in Latin America. Paper presented at the<br />
Annual Meeting of the American Political Science Association .<br />
• Mainwaring, S. (2006). <strong>The</strong> Crisis of Representation in the Andes. Journal of Democracy, Vol.<br />
17, No. 3 , 3-17.<br />
• Murillo, M. V., Oliveros, V., & Vaishnav, M. (2008). Voting for the Left or Governing on the<br />
Left? In S. L. Roberts, Latin America’s Left Turn: Causes and Implications. Harvard University.<br />
• Naim, M. (1993). Latin America: Post- Adjustment Blues. Foreign Policy, No. 92 , 133-150.<br />
• Ocampo, J. A. (2004). Latin America’s Growth and Equity: Frustrations During Structural<br />
18 Regional Studies
Reforms. Journal of Economic Perspectives—Vol. 18, No. 2 , 67-88.<br />
• Panizza, U., & Yañez, M. (2005). Why are Latin Americans So Unhappy About. Journal of Applied<br />
Economics, Vol.8, No. 1 , 1-29.<br />
• Queirolo, R. (2007). Is the Vote for the left a Risk or Opportunity for Democracy in Latin<br />
America. In M. A. al, Challenges to Democracy in Latin American and the Caribbean: Evidence<br />
from the AmericasBarometer 2006 (pp. 119-146). Nashville: LAPOP.<br />
• Roberts, K. M. (2002). Social inequalities without class cleavages in Latin America’s neoliberal<br />
era. Studies in Comparative <strong>International</strong> Development , 3-31.<br />
• Roberts, K. M. (2008). <strong>The</strong> Mobilization of Opposition to Economic Liberalization. Annual<br />
Review of Political Science, Vol. 11 , 327-349.<br />
• Rodrik, D. (1999). Where Did All the Growth Go? External Shocks, Social Conflict and Growth<br />
Collapses. Journal of Economic Growth, Vol. 4, No. 4 , 385-412.<br />
• Schamis, H. E. (2006). Populism, Socialism, and Democratic Institutions. Journal of Democracy,<br />
Vol. 17, No. 4 , 20-34.<br />
• Seligson, M. A. (2007). <strong>The</strong> Rise of Populism and the Left in Latin America. Journal of Democracy,<br />
Vol. 18, No. 3 , 81- 95.<br />
• Singh, A. (2005). Stabilization And Reform in Latin America . <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund.<br />
• Smith, W. C., & Gómez-Mera, L. (2010). Market, State, and Society in Contemporary Latin<br />
America. Wiley-Blackwell.<br />
• Stokes, S. C. (2009). Globalization and the Left in Latin America. Unpublished Paper .<br />
• Thomson, C. (2010, March 23). <strong>The</strong> End of a Leftist Era. Retrieved November 15, 2010, from<br />
Harvard Political Review: http://hpronline.org/world/the-end-of-a-leftist-era/<br />
• Walton, M. (2004). Neoliberalism in Latin America: Good, Bad, or Incomplete? Latin American<br />
Research Review - Vol. 39, No. 3 , 165-183.<br />
• Weisbrot, M. (2006). Latin America: <strong>The</strong> End of An Era. <strong>International</strong> Journal of Health<br />
Services, Vol. 36, No. 4 , asdsafsdfawefwearfews.<br />
• Weyland, K. (2004). Critical Debates Neoliberalism and Democracy in Latin America:A Mixed<br />
Record. Latin American Politics & Society, Vol. 46, No. 1 , 135-157.<br />
• Weyland, K. (2010). Leftist Governments in Latin America: Successes and Shortcomings.<br />
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
19
20 Regional Studies<br />
Ciaran Price<br />
Final Year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
<strong>The</strong> resurgence of political Islam reshaped politics in the Middle-East<br />
and North Africa and redefined the relationship between Islam and the<br />
wider world. This essay seeks to identify the root causes of the revival of<br />
political Islam after the 1950’s through a study of existing literature on Middle-<br />
Eastern and North-African politics and society. Economic stagnation across<br />
the region owing to irresponsible economic policies led to rising unemployment<br />
especially amongst the new middle-class and in turn antipathy towards the entire<br />
concept of the secular nation state. This feeling of neglect was compounded<br />
by the genesis and close proximity of modern, alien consumerist culture which<br />
they were excluded from and the disintegration of Arab nationalism following<br />
Israel’s victory in the Six Day War. <strong>The</strong> alienation and betrayal felt by large segments<br />
of the population turned people away from the nation-state and traditional<br />
religious authorities and towards a political movement adhering strictly<br />
to fundamental teachings of Islam.<br />
introduction<br />
Grievance and Greed<br />
<strong>The</strong> Resurgence of Political Islam<br />
<strong>The</strong> resurgence of political Islam has caught many academics off-guard and has<br />
necessitated a complete reassessment of our understanding of political, social<br />
and economic relations. <strong>The</strong> advent of industrialisation in the Middle-East and<br />
North-Africa (MENA) had indeed conformed to the academic model whereby
increasing wealth would encourage the growth of liberal and secular government<br />
and society in the form of the Muslim nation-state (Cavelho, 2009). However,<br />
the growth of movements after the 1950s which professed the return to a<br />
political and social code derived from the Islamic doctrine, and the accession<br />
to power of such movements in countries such as Iran in 1979, represents something<br />
of a backlash against modernity, or at least against Western modernity<br />
(Stark, 1999).<br />
This essay seeks an explanation of the rise of political Islam in the latter half<br />
of the twentieth century and the corresponding decline of the secular nationstate.<br />
<strong>The</strong> first section shall briefly explain the political background against<br />
which Islamic movements mobilised. <strong>The</strong> nature of these movements, their<br />
membership and their grievances shall be discussed to identify the key areas<br />
of grievance for analysis in this paper. <strong>The</strong> second, third and forth sections<br />
will discuss grievances in relation to economic, social and political failures of<br />
the state in that order. Each of these three sections will be further sub-divided<br />
into three parts discussing, first, the conduct of state policy as a background to<br />
grievance, second, why it was the middle class which was mobilised most, and<br />
lastly, why Islamic movements gained support.<br />
It is the hypothesis of this essay that the failure of the secular nation-state’s<br />
project of modernisation failed to deliver equitable economic growth and opportunities<br />
caused wide-spread dissatisfaction among the urban middle class<br />
and educated youth who felt economically, socially and politically excluded<br />
from the nation-state, their allegiance to which eroded. Strict adherence to the<br />
Sharia offered a solution to all their grievances most importantly by relieving<br />
them of their material inferiority by replacing it with a unified sense of moral<br />
superiority. Islamic organisations were favourable because they were well established,<br />
indigenous grass-roots organisations with which people from the<br />
disenchanted sections of society identified.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Nation-State and Political<br />
Islam<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
21
<strong>The</strong> end of the Second World War marked the end of direct European control<br />
in the MENA region and the rise of the nation-state in its place. However the<br />
nation-state came about because of the desire for sovereignty and not from a<br />
shared culture and heritage (Nahas, 1985; Kelidar, 1993). Independence movements<br />
cultivated a sense of national identity among people as the best means<br />
unifying a fragmented population against colonial occupation (Geertz, 1973,<br />
p. 302; Ayoob, 2004). When independence was achieved it was this broadly<br />
appealing secular movement which would take over, forming a unified nationstate,<br />
however largely conforming to the system of boarders drawn by colonial<br />
powers which had artificially segmented the region (Barnett, 1999). What<br />
emerged was the result of a compromise between elites and religious leaders<br />
whereby the latter agreed to support the leadership of the former which meant<br />
the political marginalisation of religion. <strong>The</strong> growth of religious fundamentalism<br />
can therefore be considered a movement against this secular state which<br />
is seen as causing hardship and against the spiritual leaders who are seen as<br />
propping up the state. <strong>The</strong> answer was a new religious movement which would<br />
address the failures of secularism.<br />
<strong>The</strong> secular nation-state maintained its broad base of support by its promises<br />
of radical economic, social and political reforms. Economically the state promised<br />
industrial development to compete with Western markets, higher incomes<br />
for all classes in society, the alleviation of poverty and job security and advancement<br />
opportunities for all citizens. Socially the nation-state promised the<br />
transformation of society which would reflect peoples increased wealth in the<br />
age of modernity (Lapidus, 1997). Politically the nation state promised greatness<br />
with a military capable of protecting national sovereignty, crushing national<br />
enemies of the state and projecting its interests onto the international<br />
system (Barnett, 1999).<br />
It will be shown in the proceeding paragraphs how the failure of these promises<br />
in these three key areas resulted in massive support for Islamic groups<br />
(Cavelho, 2009). Huge differences are found between these groups. Hamas in<br />
Palestine and Hezbollah in Lebanon, for example, are highly socially orientated<br />
and are heavily involved in providing services to the community and use violence<br />
against perceived ‘occupiers’. Many Salafi groups such as Al Qaeda on the<br />
22 Regional Studies
other hand are exclusively violent and just religion as a justification for killing,<br />
while the brotherhood movements act largely within the democratic system.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se groups are described using many terms 1 , generally they offer a critique of<br />
the secular nation-state, they challenge it, and they aim to change it (Denoeux,<br />
2002). <strong>The</strong>y do so through the use of religious symbolism. Consistent with rising<br />
support for these groups a measurable increase in religiosity is noted with a<br />
massive increase in the number of Mosques, of people attending Mosques and<br />
in displays of religious symbolism such as the veil and the Hijab (Bayat, 2007,<br />
p. 147). 2<br />
Through numerous demographic studies it has been shown that the membership<br />
of these movements is found mainly in the urbanised lower-middle-class.<br />
Accounting for the largest part of membership are civil servants and university<br />
educated students who had migrated from rural areas (Ayubi, 1980). This demographic<br />
stratum is the focal group of this essay and the proceeding sections<br />
are designed to explain the reasons this class person joined such movements.<br />
Economic Grievance<br />
<strong>The</strong> new nation-state embarked on a programme of modernisation, borrowed<br />
largely from their former colonial masters, which would gear the economy towards<br />
industrialisation. Between 1961 and 1985 considerable economic growth<br />
was achieved by most countries in the region, owing almost exclusively to<br />
exploitation the regions massive oil resources and the increasing price of oil<br />
(Askari, 2006, p. 83). Oil benefitted the entire region including non-oil rich<br />
countries which availed of loans for economic stimulation. Also non-oil rich<br />
countries benefitted from the remittances of workers who had migrated to oilrich<br />
countries in search of work to sustain their families back home (Koc &<br />
Onan, 2004).<br />
1 Such terms include: Islamists, Jihadists, Fundamentalists, Radicals and Revivalists.<br />
2 As opposed to being a sign of devout faith, many academics argue that the wearing of<br />
the veil was a symbol of protest against the state (Williams, 1979)<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
23
<strong>The</strong> prospective rents that could be achieved determined that the state would<br />
take a high stake in the economy and therefore dominate all areas of life. Economic<br />
policy was highly protectionist with import substitution its main principle.<br />
By the 1950s national surpluses obtained from oil rents, either directly or<br />
indirectly, were sufficient to allow countries to spend considerable amounts of<br />
money on public services (Issawi, 2006). Money was pumped into job creation<br />
which was mainly in the state civil service in keeping with the states’ monopoly<br />
over the generation of wealth. <strong>The</strong> result was mass migration of people to urban<br />
centres and the expansion of the middle class. <strong>The</strong> prospect of jobs and the<br />
opportunity to do better in life saw a massive increase in the number of young<br />
people attending university (Butko, 2004).<br />
By the mid 1980s great institutional inefficiencies associated with state control<br />
over the economy became visible. <strong>The</strong> reliance on oil meant that volatility in<br />
the oil market would have far reaching implications for the entire region. Consequentially<br />
the fall in oil prices in the mid 1980s meant that the state could<br />
no longer afford to provide public services and could not afford to continue<br />
arbitrarily creating public sector jobs. Whereas before massive oil rents allowed<br />
countries to liquidise their failing economies and disguise severe underlying<br />
problems, the steep decline in oil prices caused economies to stagnate, unemployment<br />
to rise and the average wage to decrease (Owen & Pamuk, 1998).<br />
Economic policy and the lower-middle class<br />
Is it economic grievances which mobilised the middle class against the nationstate?<br />
<strong>The</strong> main difference between this social group and others is the level of<br />
expectation they had of the state’s attempt at modernisation. <strong>The</strong> introduction<br />
of free education saw a massive increase in the number of young people from<br />
lower-middle class backgrounds attending college. <strong>The</strong> higher educational attainment<br />
of the younger generation, related to the new age of modernisation<br />
in which they found themselves, meant that people‟s aspirations in life were<br />
considerably higher (Owen & Pamuk, 1998, p. 97). People in the lower-middle<br />
class wanted to move up the social ladder will better jobs and higher pay. <strong>The</strong><br />
state encouraged third level educational attainment by the tacit promise of job<br />
availability which reflects their standard of education.<br />
24 Regional Studies
As discussed, the level of state control in the economy which was based largely<br />
on oil rates meant that the only way it could guarantee jobs was largely through<br />
the creation of positions in the civil service. <strong>The</strong> civil service became a major<br />
source of employment and a position in it was the aspiration of many students.<br />
<strong>The</strong> inevitable downsizing of the civil service during the oil crisis of the 1980s<br />
therefore was particularly devastating for the lower-middle class, more so than<br />
any other section of society. <strong>The</strong> scaling back of services and of any kind of social<br />
security, such as food subsidies, forced many to move downwards in social<br />
standing towards lower-class impoverishment (Cavelho, 2009).<br />
While the economic policies of the state initially facilitated a marked improvement<br />
in the quality of public services and of life in general, it had the effect<br />
of accumulating more wealth in the hands of the upper-class elite and hence<br />
inequality rose considerably in this period. Corruption among the elites allowed<br />
them to subsidise their own lifestyles which were heavily consumerist.<br />
<strong>The</strong> economic downturn however did not have the same effect on the elite as<br />
it did on the middle-class. Elite control over nationalised industries ensured<br />
that the middle-class would bear the brunt of declining revenues in the form<br />
of joblessness, lower wages and fewer services, thus insulating the upper-class<br />
(Owen & Pamuk, 1998). <strong>The</strong> elite continued accumulating money while people<br />
became alienated from the consumerist lifestyle (Cavelho, 2009). Furthering<br />
their sense of alienation, the middle-class lived in close proximity with the<br />
elites in the urban centres. Meanwhile, conditions in these centres deteriorated<br />
with increased poverty and overcrowding (Richards, 2003).<br />
Economic grievance and religious revival<br />
It is an anomaly, as mentioned by Carvelho (2009),that in the face of economic<br />
hardship people turned to a strict adherence to religion taking on further material<br />
sacrifices which it calls for. Increasing religiosity as a response to material<br />
deprivation may be considered an antidote to this in a number of ways.<br />
Firstly Islam offered a solution to income inequality by emphasising the importance<br />
of spiritual strength above material wealth. Islam could relieve the<br />
disenfranchised of their feeling of alienation. <strong>The</strong> teachings of Islam, to an extent,<br />
provided for an escape in other ways than just spiritual or psychological.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
25
In response to corruption and rentierism, which channelled profits from the<br />
extraction of oil to the elite, Islamic teachings would dictate that the natural<br />
endowment of resources in a country is the property of society at-large and not<br />
of a few politicians (Askari, 2006, p. 12).<br />
Where the state was failing, Islamic movements intervened and provided<br />
strong social support networks for people facing economic hardship. Islamic<br />
groups provided education, healthcare and financial aid and therefore had the<br />
confidence of much of the lower-middle class (Wickham, 2002). Islamic groups<br />
proved that they are a viable solution and won much favour with non-Muslims<br />
for their pro-active approach to the shortcomings of the state. Many of these<br />
services required their users to adhere to Islamic customs, for example movements<br />
in Egypt provided a bus service for university students which were segregated<br />
and required women to wear the veil. . Thus the Islamic way of life,<br />
with all its sacrifices, became the only viable way of life, and one of reasonable<br />
popularity in the absence of the state (Shukrallah, 1994).<br />
social Grievance<br />
Attempts to modernise the economy had significant implications for society<br />
which underwent dramatic changes during this period. Society in the MENA<br />
region was organised largely around tribal and family ties and had a rather<br />
traditional conservative ideology. This way of life was, of course, founded upon<br />
an Islamic sense of morality. As discussed earlier the secular system to emerge<br />
from independence required that the religious leaders and therefore the religious<br />
way of life be confined to the private sphere. However this became increasingly<br />
difficult as the modern lifestyle was found to often be in conflict with<br />
peoples sense of personal morality. People believed that the secular nation-state<br />
was not representative of their views and thus dissatisfaction with the ruling<br />
elite, as well as the spiritual leaders, grew stronger (Richards, 2003).<br />
Social Change and the lower-middle-class<br />
Did social change impact the lower-middle-class more thus mobilising them in<br />
26 Regional Studies
an Islamic anti-system movement? <strong>The</strong> most significant product of the state‟s<br />
attempt at modernisation was the mass migration of people from rural areas to<br />
towns and cities (Issawi, 2006, p. 102). Many of these people were from lower-middle<br />
class, educated backgrounds who were in search of the job opportunities<br />
the state had promised. This urbanisation of society had far reaching<br />
consequences for people‟s way of life, culture and identity. <strong>The</strong> bias towards industrial<br />
development came at a huge loss to agriculture and farmers who were<br />
thus forced to the cities in search of jobs. <strong>The</strong> new emphasis on higher level<br />
education, and the promise of employment, saw many young people move to<br />
urban centres to attend college mainly in the fields of engineering and science,<br />
in keeping with industrialisation (Cavelho, 2009).<br />
This changed the demographic structure dramatically over a very short period<br />
of time. Whereas before people lived in close-knit communities with shared<br />
values, people found themselves in highly populated centres where they lived<br />
in close proximity with people of different tribes and cultures with which they<br />
were not familiar. <strong>The</strong>se urban centres were the focal points of modernisation<br />
(Cavelho, 2009). In these centres the lifestyle of modernity, that is commercialism<br />
and Western and social norms, came into conflict with the traditionally<br />
conservative values of the rural migrants. As discussed earlier, people did not<br />
have the money to partake in the culture of commercialism but equally salient<br />
was people’s sense of social alienation against a dominating culture which to<br />
them was foreign and amoral. In particular the consumption of alcohol and<br />
liberal sexual practices, which are acceptable in Western society and a product<br />
of modernity, irrevocably contradicted peoples conservative moral values,<br />
fundamentally Islamic, which stressed the virtues of modesty, abstinence, and<br />
privacy in terms of sexual conduct strictly within marriage (Richards, 2003).<br />
social grievance and religious revival<br />
<strong>The</strong> state pursued modernisation to the detriment of cultural and religious values.<br />
Adherence to a fundamentalist Islamic code provided a remedy for peoples<br />
need for morality in the face of the perceived immorality which accompanies<br />
modern living. Perceived as a western import, the movements, often heavily<br />
anti-western, offered cultural security. Religious groups were an important<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
27
part of social life and provided for many social activities in the urban centres.<br />
Mosques were important meeting places for people and one of the few places<br />
they could engage with other Muslims in the absence of foreign, modern influences<br />
(Woltering, 2002).<br />
Political Grievance<br />
<strong>The</strong> absolute control over the economy exercised by the state required it to<br />
maintain an absolute control over political affairs. <strong>The</strong>se states were necessarily<br />
authoritarian. Political opposition of any form was banned and often violently<br />
oppressed (Sivan, 1990). Personal freedoms including freedom of speech<br />
and of association were moderated to maintain state control. Organisations<br />
seen as encouraging political dissention were banned and again often violently<br />
oppressed. In order to maintain authoritarian control, these states channelled<br />
large resources into the authority apparatus- the military and the police and<br />
usually a specialised police force. <strong>The</strong> judiciary was brought under state control<br />
and emergency powers were arbitrarily used to reinforce authority (Woltering,<br />
2002).<br />
<strong>The</strong> nation-state rallied support for its authority by promising greatness. It has<br />
been shown how the state aimed at economic and social greatness however it<br />
aimed for political greatness as well. Huge spending on the military and impressive<br />
military rallies provided people with a sense that the state was invincible<br />
and therefore the best system for the protection of citizens against their<br />
enemies. However this turned out to be a sham. In 1967, in a significant event<br />
in Islamic history which Muslims call “the Setback”, Israel obliterated the combined<br />
forces of three Arab states during a six day war. <strong>The</strong> myth of military<br />
greatness and the idea of pan-Arabism seemed to dissolve (Milton-Edwards,<br />
2006, p. 135).<br />
Political grievance and the lower-middle class<br />
<strong>The</strong> age of modernity promised the aspiring middle-class a new era of inclusion.<br />
People were better educated and aspired to greater things. In reality however<br />
28 Regional Studies
it resulted only in alienation from society and the sources of wealth. Further<br />
exclusion from the power state structure meant that the alienated classes had<br />
no way of improving their situation. <strong>The</strong> failure of the state to increase the standard<br />
of living, the continued accumulation of wealth by the upper-class and the<br />
inability of the middle-class to interact with the system which was supposed to<br />
represent them caused wide-spread frustration with the political elite and the<br />
state system (Rahnema, 2008).<br />
<strong>The</strong> disastrous war with Israel served to completely disintegrate the sense of<br />
nationhood fostered by the nation-state. It proved that the state was weak and<br />
people would not identify with weakness. <strong>The</strong> idea of pan-Arabism was crushed<br />
with it and an identity vacuum developed as people became evermore disenfranchised<br />
with the political order (Milton-Edwards, 2006, p. 135).<br />
Political grievance and political Islam<br />
Political Islamic organisations provided people with a realistic and legitimate<br />
vehicle with which to oppose the corrupted authoritarian regime. In spite of<br />
their contestation with the oppressive state, religious movements were able<br />
to establish strong grass-roots support. While religious movements were put<br />
down, the state could not completely obliterate the religion with which so many<br />
people identified. <strong>The</strong> state had to compromise which meant mosques had to<br />
have some independence. <strong>The</strong>se mosques became centres for political association<br />
and political Islamic groups flourished out of reach of the state authority.<br />
Furthermore Islamic movements were not seen as the main threat. Communist<br />
movements were prioritised and more resources we put into crushing these organisations<br />
leaving Islamic movements free to expand (Schwedler, 2001).<br />
<strong>The</strong> connection between these movements and people‟s cultural identity was<br />
infinite and therefore people were quite receptive to Islamic groups. People<br />
were educated in the same tradition and therefore were able to readily understand<br />
the ideas behind Islamic movements. This made them preferable above<br />
any other movement. People needed a sense of identity which would be provided<br />
in the form of Islamic fraternity. Strict adherence to Islam promised to<br />
revive the greatness which had been thrown away by the secular leaders. By di-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
29
verging from Islam, it has been argued, the state has angered God who allowed<br />
them to be defeated against Israel. <strong>The</strong> Jewish nation meanwhile, were believed<br />
to remain true to their faith and in turn they seemed to see great successes as<br />
a result (Ayubi, 1980).<br />
Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> resurgence of political Islam is explained by a number of converging factors.<br />
<strong>The</strong> state failed to deliver on its promises of wealth and greatness. Economically<br />
the state was hugely inefficient, with an absolute reliance on oil,<br />
which led ultimately to unemployment and decreased social mobility among<br />
the middle-class. <strong>The</strong> well educated youth were particularly disenfranchised as<br />
they failed to get jobs which reflected their educational attainment. Meanwhile,<br />
the elite continued accumulating wealth an thus the relative standing of the<br />
middle class declined towards lower-class. Increased urbanisation furthered<br />
disillusionment as people lived in close proximity to modern commercialism<br />
yet had not the wealth to participate in it.<br />
Modernisation was pursued to the detriment of traditional social values held by<br />
much of the population. Modern practises conflicted with these values and thus<br />
people became alienated from the state. Furthermore the chances of changing<br />
the system from within were unlikely as the state oppressed any voice of<br />
discontent. This social, economic and political alienation, coupled with the realisation<br />
that the state was weak in the face of its enemies resulted in a crisis of<br />
nationalism. Citizens had to take back the country for themselves.<br />
Not only were people mobilised against the nation-state system but they also<br />
largely rejected the religious leaders who were seen as propping up the secular<br />
regimes. This necessitated not only an overthrow of the state but also an<br />
overhaul of the relationship between politics and Islam. <strong>The</strong> result was a political<br />
movement which adhered strictly to the teachings of Islam. Owing to their<br />
indigenous nature and the fact that they were largely protected from the full<br />
force of state oppression, these organisations were favourable alternatives to<br />
the failed nation-state.<br />
30 Regional Studies
Bibliography<br />
• Askari, H. (2006). Middle East oil exporters: what happened to economic development? Cheltneham:<br />
Edward Elgar Publishing.<br />
• Ayoob, M. (2004). Political Islam: Image and Reality. World Policy Journal , 21 (3), 1-14.<br />
• Ayubi, N. N. (1980). <strong>The</strong> Political Revival of Islam: <strong>The</strong> Case of Egypt. <strong>International</strong> Journal of<br />
Middle East Studies , 12 (4), 481-499.<br />
• Barnett, M. N. (1999). Sovereignty, Nationalism, and Regional Order in the Arab States System.<br />
<strong>International</strong> Organization , 49 (3), 479-510.<br />
• Bayat, A. (2007). Making Islam democratic: social movements and the post-Islamist turn.<br />
Stanford: Stanford University Press.<br />
• Butko, T. (2004). Unity Through Opposition: Islam as an Instrument of Radical Political<br />
Change. <strong>The</strong> Middle East Review of <strong>International</strong> Affairs , 8 (4), 33-48.<br />
• Cavelho, J.-P. (2009). A <strong>The</strong>ory of the Islamic Revival. University of Oxford, Department of<br />
Economics. Discussion Paper 424 .<br />
• Denoeux, G. (2002). <strong>The</strong> Forgotton Swamp: Navigating Political Islam. Middle East Policy , 9<br />
(2), 56-81.<br />
• Geertz, C. (1973). <strong>The</strong> Interpretation of Cultures. Basic Books.<br />
• Issawi, C. (2006). An Economic History of the Middle East and North Africa. London: Taylor<br />
& Francis.<br />
• Kelidar, A. (1993). States without Foundations: <strong>The</strong> Political Evolution of State and Society in<br />
the Arab East. Journal of Contemporary History , 28 (2), 315-339.<br />
• Koc, I., & Onan, I. (2004). <strong>International</strong> Migrants’ Remittances and Welfare Status of the Left-<br />
Behind Families in Turkey. <strong>International</strong> Migration Review , 38 (1), 78-112.<br />
• Lapidus, I. M. (1997). Islamic Revival and Modernity: <strong>The</strong> Contemporary Movements and the<br />
Historical Paradigms. Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient , 40 (4), 444-<br />
460.<br />
• Milton-Edwards, B. (2006). Contemporary politics in the Middle East. Polity.<br />
• Nahas, M. (1985). State-Systems and Revolutionary Challenge: Nasser, Khomeini, and the<br />
Middle East. <strong>International</strong> Journal of Middle East Studies , 17 (4), 507-527.<br />
• Owen, R., & Pamuk, S. (1998). A History of Middle East Economies in the Twenty-First Century.<br />
London: I. B. Taurus.<br />
• Rahnema, S. (2008). Radical Islamism and Failed Developmentalism. Third World Quarterly,<br />
Vol. 29, No. 3, , 483-496.<br />
• Richards, A. (2003, July). Socio-Economic Roots of Radicalism?: Towards Explaining the<br />
Appeal of Islamic Radicals. Retrieved March 20, 2011, from Strategic Studies Institute: http://<br />
www.strategicstudiesinstitute.army.mil/pdffiles/pub105.pdf<br />
• Schwedler, J. (2001). Islamic Identity: Myth, Menace, or Mobilizer? SAIS Review , 21 (2), 1-17.<br />
• Shukrallah, H. (1994). <strong>The</strong> Impact of the Islamic Movement in Egypt. Feminist Review , 47,<br />
15-32.<br />
• Sivan, E. (1990). <strong>The</strong> Islamic Resurgence: Civil Society Strikes Back. Journal of Contemporary<br />
History, Vol. 25, No. 2/3 , 353-364.<br />
• Stark, R. (1999). Secularization, R.I.P. Sociology of Religion , 60 (3), 249-273.<br />
• Wickham, C. R. (2002). Mobilizing Islam: Religion, Activism and Social Change in Egypt.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
31
Columbia University Press: New York.<br />
• Williams, J. A. (1979). A Return to the Veil in Egypt. Middle East Review , 11 (3), 50-52.<br />
• Woltering, R. A. (2002). <strong>The</strong> Roots of Islamist Popularity. Third World Quarterly , 23 (6), 1133-<br />
1143.<br />
32 Regional Studies
Colonialism, Collective<br />
Identity and State<br />
Formation in South Asia<br />
Aishling Mc Morrow<br />
Final Year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
This essay focuses on the creation of collective identities and state formation<br />
in South Asia at the hands of colonial powers, in particular India<br />
and Pakistan. Aishling’s primary aim is to delineate that the imposition<br />
of colonial rule and law in a region so diverse and disparate to that of the British<br />
Empire has subsequently wrought a history of continuous antagonism and<br />
destruction. She argues that the incessant primacy that was heaped upon the<br />
majority religion was completely alien to the politics that previously operated<br />
in the South Asian region and as a result ignited new feuds and tensions. In<br />
conclusion, Aishling examines the future of both of these states and how it is<br />
imperative that colonial imposition, although an indelible mark in their histories,<br />
does not come to define either state.<br />
introduction<br />
<strong>The</strong> impact that colonialism has had on the region of South Asia is multi-faceted<br />
and has deeply coloured the tapestry of Asian history, politics and culture.<br />
In particular, the occupation of India and Pakistan has resulted in diverse and<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
33
conflicting collective identities. Indeed it is fair to say that these particular sets<br />
of collective identities would simply have not materialised were it not for the<br />
imposition of colonial rule and law. Furthermore the impact of colonialism on<br />
the formation of each particular country has left a tangible and indelible mark<br />
upon the emergent state. In this essay, I shall follow the constructivist approach<br />
to the creation of collective identities to highlight my argument. This theory<br />
interprets “human identities as inherently malleable” and that “powerful elements<br />
in society construct social identity.” (Ludden, 2002, p. 2). <strong>The</strong> main<br />
thrust of my essay shall centre on this school of thought that the construction<br />
of national identities by the colonial powers in South Asia generated the collective<br />
identities and state form of modern day. Furthermore, the fractured and<br />
splintered states that we study in the present day spawn from the imposed and<br />
artificial representations of character and nationality fostered under colonial<br />
rule. In my essay I shall focus primarily on the impact of colonialism on the<br />
formation of collective identities in India and to a lesser extent the creation<br />
of this phenomenon in Pakistan also. To address the issue of state formation<br />
in South Asia, the state of Pakistan shall be in the spotlight, as this very state<br />
was conceived and wrought at the hands of the colonisers in 1947 following an<br />
independence movement led by Mohammed Ali Jinnah.<br />
Colonialism in India<br />
<strong>The</strong> eighteenth century bore witness to a glut of colonial imposition in South<br />
Asia. It represented an epoch whereby certain European powers conquered and<br />
exploited diverse and unique regions. However, South Asia presented an unprecedented<br />
hurdle to the imposition of colonial rule as, by and large, it was<br />
defined by dynastic politics. Under this system of rule, diverse language and<br />
religious groups existed co-habitually in various kingdoms ruled by their own<br />
monarchy. At this time the notion of citizenship and ethnicity had not evolved,<br />
the people of an area pledged their allegiance to the dynastic power instead.<br />
This dynamic that defined South Asian politics in the pre-modern phase jarred<br />
greatly with the status quo that the colonisers used to rule in Europe. What<br />
they encountered in this region was not politics of election but rather politics of<br />
succession. To the further consternation of the various colonial powers many<br />
kingdoms would overlap their borders which created dual allegiances for the<br />
34
peoples living in these areas. However, an important and crucial facet of South<br />
Asia, particularly India, during this period was the fact that although there was<br />
huge cultural and political heterogeneity, the communal and religious tensions<br />
that explode from the region currently had yet to be ignited.<br />
As the British colonisers encroached further into Indian territory and society<br />
simultaneously, they inflicted upon the many kingdoms a new and novel form<br />
of governance. <strong>The</strong> introduction of a religious element into politics and society<br />
was a radical departure from the cultural norm that had abounded during<br />
the pre-modern phase in Indian history. Suddenly the state was defined<br />
by a majority religion, with the diverse and various inhabitants expected to<br />
abruptly merge into one peaceful and coherent unit. When the British ruling<br />
class were confronted with a society that was comprised of such an assorted<br />
array of cultures that still managed to emanate harmony and solidarity, they<br />
were perplexed to say the least. <strong>The</strong> utilisation of the caste system as a tool of<br />
segregation was a direct response to this phenomenon that any colonial power<br />
would see as a challenge to their governance. <strong>The</strong> caste system based on religious<br />
identities was subsequently imposed to contain indigenous resistance.<br />
By keeping the native Indian population in a cycle of continuous antagonism,<br />
the British colonisers greatly reduced the prospect of revolt. <strong>The</strong> infection of<br />
religion into politics and the state of India reinforced the divisions in society<br />
and was another form of ammunition in the arsenal of oppression. In this line<br />
of thought, many scholars have argued that, “the caste (again, as we know it<br />
today) is a modern phenomenon, that it is, specifically, the product of an historical<br />
encounter between India and Western colonial rule... suggesting that it<br />
was under the British that ‘caste’ became a single term capable of expressing,<br />
organizing, and above all ‘systematizing’ India’s diverse forms of social identity,<br />
community, and organization.” (Dirks, 2001, p. 5). Although in our haste<br />
to condemn the colonial oppressor and demerit the caste system, one must not<br />
forget that the caste system was not an inherent source of violence. Instead<br />
it was wrought into a fountain of contention as this religious practice was racialised<br />
and communalised under colonial organisation. Religions in India had<br />
survived in a harmonious cycle under dynastic rule, but suddenly confronted<br />
by colonialism and crudely lumped together under a proxy national identity, the<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
35
enowned diversity of the region began to chafe, splinter and eventually ignite.<br />
Violence turned inwards<br />
In India the formation of this collective identity based on the caste system<br />
worked on a bilateral level for the British Empire. Initially it organised the inhabitants<br />
of the country into social groups that could be controlled on separate<br />
levels. <strong>The</strong> Brahmin caste formed the peak of the hierarchy and the Dalits occupied<br />
the lowest sphere; they were the ‘untouchables’. But it also engendered<br />
an aura of continued antagonism as inequality and discrimination abounded<br />
resulting in an emergent source of friction that triggered the civil conflicts<br />
that we bear witness to today in India. <strong>The</strong> words of Frantz Fanon can be aptly<br />
applied to this period of Indian history, “colonialism is violence in its natural<br />
state...and will only yield when confronted with greater violence.” (Fanon,<br />
2001). <strong>The</strong> enforced creation of collective identities and manipulation of the Indian<br />
state was destined to espouse a violent reaction. Yet, for the majority this<br />
violence was channelled inwards towards the Indian population themselves,<br />
instead of being directed at the colonial oppressors, most significantly between<br />
Hindus and Muslims. This was the second and perhaps most important level<br />
that the Empire managed to exert control over India, while there was civilian<br />
conflicts and clashes, the population could never amalgamate and solidify<br />
to revolt against the British. <strong>The</strong> national movement for independence, while<br />
ultimately successful, “failed to intermingle the currents of national and social<br />
discontent into a single anti-colonial, anti-feudal revolution-a lapse which was<br />
described as ‘tragic’.” (Nag, 1993, p. 1521).<br />
Pakistan: Tyranny of the elite:<br />
In the case of Pakistan, this territory was carved out of the British controlled<br />
India in the partition in 1947. However the foundations for the collective identities<br />
that permeate the society today can be sourced back to colonial rule as<br />
the partition of British India hinged upon religious separation. Pakistan was<br />
constructed in the name of Muslim identity and, akin to India, became dominated<br />
by an elite majority, Punjabi Muslims. <strong>The</strong>se Punjabi Muslims were extremely<br />
powerful landowners and dictated Pakistani society which resulted in<br />
36 Regional Studies
the minority ethnicities of Pakistan being perpetually deprived economically<br />
and socially. Colonial imposition and the tyranny of the ‘elite Pakistani’s’ led<br />
to the formation of a distinct collective identity in these rural areas based on<br />
poverty, deprivation and oppression. Subsequently there was a heightened corollary<br />
between religion and politics under colonial imposition. “Conflict if not<br />
violence was its likely outcome in the circumstances of competition for scarce<br />
resources and political patronage from the colonial rulers.” (Talbot, 2007, p.<br />
155). In fact, there are innate similarities between Pakistan and India in terms<br />
of the formation of collective identities, as both were imposed under British colonial<br />
rule. “Multiple identities and fluid boundaries were reduced to religious<br />
categories which were easily understandable to the British outsiders,” a process<br />
initiated in India and carried through to Pakistan. (Talbot, 2007, p. 155). <strong>The</strong><br />
amalgamation of many diverse and disparate cultures is best epitomised by the<br />
census of 1881 in the Punjab region (which became Pakistan) where, “every native<br />
who was unable to define his creed or described it by any name other than<br />
that of some recognised religion, was held to be classified as Hindu.” (Ibbetson,<br />
1881, p. 19).<br />
State Formation: <strong>The</strong> Puzzle of Pakistan<br />
<strong>The</strong> formation of the state of Pakistan was profoundly manipulated by colonial<br />
imposition, an undoubted phenomenon as the very territory was whittled<br />
from the British India at the time in 1947. <strong>The</strong> inhabitants of Pakistan became<br />
increasingly aware of cultural and social divides as the state apparatus, controlled<br />
by the Punjabi Muslims, was facilitated to quash dissent. <strong>The</strong> formation<br />
of the Pakistani state, still to this day bears the hallmarks, one could even say<br />
scars, of colonialism. “Pakistan still remains a misunderstood country whose<br />
establishment was achieved by worldly and reformist elites largely banking<br />
on a Muslim identity yet disclaiming any ideas of a theocracy.” (Malik, 1996,<br />
p. 676). <strong>The</strong> basis even on which Pakistan was formed, the establishment of<br />
a territorial Muslim state, accentuates the feeling of bewilderment in the international<br />
arena. In relative terms, Pakistan is only an emergent dot on the<br />
map of consolidated states, a fact that has not escaped the public consciousness.<br />
“Pakistan, it is possible to suggest, is a ‘minority nation’: one that has never<br />
quite overcome the belief that it is ‘the nation of the Indian Muslims’. Pakistani<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
37
spokespersons have struggled to define it in more positive and self-contained<br />
terms.” (Pandey, 2002, p. 1029). Furthermore, Pakistan is a state that finds it<br />
roots in a bloody history and it is sometimes conveyed that as the state grows<br />
and expands in global politics, these ancestral roots continue to drink from and<br />
spawn the same bloody history. Baptised from blood and fire, the formation of<br />
the Pakistani state has perpetuated this narration, especially in its continued<br />
enmity with India. “On August 15, 1947, India celebrated with joy its first day<br />
of freedom. <strong>The</strong> sacrifices of generations of patriots and the blood of countless<br />
martyrs had borne fruit... But the sense of joy... was mixed with pain and sadness.<br />
.. (For) even at the very moment of freedom a communal orgy, accompanied<br />
by indescribable brutalities, was consuming thousands of lives in India<br />
and Pakistan.” (Chandra, 1971, p. 305).<br />
Colonialism has left an indelible brand on Pakistan, by segregating these two<br />
nations through the creation of a false but continual struggle between Muslims<br />
and Hindus, the conflict seeps steadily into modern society and politics.<br />
Of course, while India and Pakistan are not involved in war, at present, there<br />
still remains fire under the ashes between the two states. Indeed the Mumbai<br />
terrorist attacks of 2008 are a tragic example of this antagonism, “Delhi says<br />
all ten terrorists in Mumbai were Pakistani, and had received training there<br />
for a terrorist plot controlled from Pakistan that subjected India to a four-day<br />
national nightmare.” (Dodd, 2008).<br />
the future<br />
India and Pakistan are now both, “developing distinct identities...<strong>The</strong>y have attempted<br />
to draw greater support from society by invoking and linking indigenous<br />
moral and social norms with the formal political institutional structure...<br />
Each state has adopted some of the values, norms and organisational principles<br />
of its society – a process inevitably dominated by those of the majority community<br />
in each state.” (Shastri, 2001, p. 3). While concrete efforts to move away<br />
from the forms of government impressed upon the countries of South Asia are<br />
to be applauded in bringing the state back to its roots and to the people it is<br />
created to serve, there lies contention in the majority approach. By adopting<br />
those norms and values most deeply associated with the dominant sector of<br />
38 Regional Studies
the community, the new indigenous government is simply perpetuating history.<br />
<strong>The</strong> majority segments of both Indian and Pakistan society were wrought<br />
at the hands of the colonial powers, these people were handed their status and<br />
power in contemporary society by the very oppressors that they are now trying<br />
to eradicate from political institutions. Of course this development is a highly<br />
contentious issue and it seems to only serve to propagate the isolation and ostracising<br />
of the minorities in societies that commenced in the colonial era.<br />
A blaring example of this phenomenon can be found in India’s reaction to the<br />
conflict in Kashmir. “India’s policy towards the conflict in Kashmir has been<br />
narrowly focused in terms of addressing the political issues of Kashmir Valley,<br />
winning the Kashmiris politically and psychologically and integrating them<br />
emotionally into the Indian mainstream.” (Chandran, 2007, p. 4). It appears<br />
that in the quest to reclaim the Kashmir region, India is keeping alive the colonial<br />
legacy of rule. Under the British regime, the Indian populace were forced<br />
to become one amalgamated and homologous entity, a policy that India, rather<br />
surprisingly, seems to be adopting in relation to this conflict. It would be a<br />
major failing of this relatively emergent, distinctly vibrant and diverse state to<br />
collectively overlook the past that shaped its own identity. To seek to impose a<br />
predetermined identity on a region for the purposes of control and assimilation<br />
is only a minute step away from the repetition of British colonial rule.<br />
Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> instability and hostilities that abound in South Asia appear to be part of<br />
a self-fulfilling prophecy. “Issues of identity in these complex plural societies<br />
continue to beleaguer each state. Majority nationalism remains as much an effect<br />
as a cause of bad, often opportunistic governance...Reactive mobilisation<br />
by minority communities often takes extreme, even secessionist forms as it did<br />
in Sri Lanka and the states of north-eastern India. <strong>The</strong> use of coercion by the<br />
state to suppress such movements gives impetus to the spiral of hostile rhetoric<br />
and violent conflict.” (Shastri, 2001, p. 12). One of the defining features of colonialism<br />
can be sourced in the fact that, although decades removed from the<br />
region of South Asia, its impact and consequences are still igniting conflicts,<br />
shaping identities and manipulating states and their rule. South Asia at pres-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
39
ent is wrapped in the tryst of two struggles, the first of which the continent has<br />
already won.<br />
All of these countries have gained independence from the colonial power and<br />
should righteously garner confidence from this fact, but perhaps the next battle<br />
is their greatest challenge. Now, these states, India and Pakistan in particular,<br />
must seek to shake the manacles of colonial rule and move to create their own<br />
identities and form of government and rule. <strong>The</strong> alternative of incessant hatred<br />
and the splintering of states will only prove to be destructive and caustic for<br />
the region. “In a country where capitalism is slowly reaching new areas and<br />
awakening new cultural groups to life, the stream of sub-nationalistic uprisings<br />
seems to be unending. New demands and aspirations continue to surface,<br />
some of which are demanding complete independence, not just self-rule.” (Nag,<br />
1993, p. 1521). <strong>The</strong>refore, the impact of colonialism, while representing a major<br />
contributing factor, must not be the defining feature of collective identities and<br />
state formation in South Asia.<br />
Bibliography:<br />
• Chandra, B. (1971). Modern India. New Delhi: National Council for Educational Research and<br />
Training.<br />
• Chandran, D. S. (2007). Swords and Ploughshares: <strong>The</strong> Future of Kashmir. Bulletin in the<br />
Programme of Arms Control, Disarmament and National Security Vol. 16 Issue 1 , 4 - 7.<br />
• Dirks, N. B. (2001). Castes of Mind. Princeton: Princeton University Press.<br />
• Dodd, V. (2008). Pakistan snubs India over terrorist ‘suspects’. <strong>The</strong> Guardian.<br />
• Fanon, F. (2001). <strong>The</strong> Wretched of the Earth. London: Penguin.<br />
• Ibbetson, D. (1881). Census of India Report Vol 1.<br />
• Ludden, D. (2002). India and South Asia: A Short History. Oxford: Oneworld Publications.<br />
• Malik, I. H. (1996). <strong>The</strong> State and Civil Society in Pakistan: From Crisis to Crisis. Asian Survey<br />
Vol 36 No. 7 July , 673 - 690.<br />
• Nag, S. (1993). Multiplication of Nations? Political Economy of Sub-Nationalism in India.<br />
Economic and Political Weekly Vol 28 No 29/30 , 1521 - 1532.<br />
• Pandey, G. (2002). India and Pakistan 1947 - 2002. Economic and Political Weekly Vol 37 No<br />
11 , 1027 - 1033.<br />
• Shastri, A. (2001). <strong>The</strong> Post-Colonial States of South Asia: Democracy, Identity, Development<br />
and Security. In A. Shastri, W. Jeyaratnam, & A, <strong>The</strong> Post-Colonial States of South Asia: Democracy,<br />
Development and Identity (pp. 3 - 13). New York: Palgrave.<br />
• Talbot, I. (2007). Religion and Violence: <strong>The</strong> Historical Context for Conflict in Pakistan. In J.<br />
R. Hinnels, & R. King, Religion and Violence in South Asia: <strong>The</strong>ory and Practice (pp. 154 - 169).<br />
New York: Routledge.<br />
40 Regional Studies
<strong>International</strong> Security<br />
Studies
Should the European<br />
Union develop an<br />
autonomous defence<br />
capability?<br />
Ronan Sweeney<br />
MA in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />
As political and economic integration has progressed across the continent,<br />
calls for deeper military cohesion pose significant and troubling<br />
issues for the future of the Union and Europe as a whole. Ronan’s essay<br />
aims to counter the militarisation of the EU by proposing an alternative<br />
position within international relations, one of a normative and civilian actor.<br />
By tracing historical integration processes since the beginning of continental<br />
organizations, a deeper analysis was enabled of the various roles that the EU<br />
appears to be competing for; military, normative and civilian. <strong>The</strong> results of<br />
this show, however, that the crevices of cooperation and difficulty of continental<br />
unanimity easily beset the possibility of a functioning autonomous defence<br />
capability, all the while damaging its normative power. <strong>The</strong> EU appears to be<br />
burdened with an identity crisis as continental cohesion has proven militarily<br />
difficult in the past. He concludes that a scaling back of militarisation can only<br />
enhance the EU’s role as a normative/civilian actor in international relations.<br />
42 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
<strong>The</strong> different existence, the different norms, and the different policies<br />
which the EU pursues are really part of redefining what can be<br />
‘normal’ in international relations...the ability to define what passes<br />
for ‘normal’ in world politics is, ultimately, the greatest power of<br />
all – Ian Manners, 2002: 253<br />
introduction<br />
Any notion of contemporary European integration would have been dogged<br />
in absurdity as little as 70 to 80 years ago. To ask a student of international<br />
politics during the interwar years, whether an autonomous European defence<br />
capability should become a reality would have resulted in a very different essay<br />
from today. <strong>The</strong> internal changes in Europe after the Second World War have<br />
had such profound external effects, that seismic shifts in international relations<br />
have coursed the world we live in today (EUROPA, 2010: 1). But this change,<br />
however, ‘has not been a straightforward glide from war and destruction to<br />
peace and construction’ (Archer, C, 2008: 1).<br />
<strong>The</strong> question of European security comes at a time of great debate. This debate<br />
is not only focused on European militarisation and the continued relevance of<br />
the North Atlantic Treaty Organisation (NATO), but also about the very nature<br />
of the European Union’s (EU) role in the world. Following on from Ian Manners’<br />
notion of ‘normative power Europe’ (2002: 235-258) this paper argues<br />
that Europe should not develop an autonomous defence capability, as its unique<br />
composition allows for a different role in a different world of power politics, one<br />
of a civilian power, projectable throughout the world.<br />
Starting from an historical background of the EU’s inception to its present reality,<br />
this paper will critically analyses the concept of European power; normative,<br />
civilian and military. This is followed by an examination of civilian/<br />
normative rhetoric in practice, as well as highlighting the EU’s role in contemporary<br />
power politics to highlight why it should not develop an autonomous<br />
defence capability, before concluding comments are given.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
43
Inception to contemporary status<br />
In the wake of the Second World War, Europe was again confronted with an<br />
arduous task; reconstruction. <strong>The</strong> need for security, not just military but also<br />
societal and economic security took precedence on the agenda of European<br />
leaders (Bretherton, C and Volger, J, 2004: 3). Spurred on to avoid retraction to<br />
the recently witnessed devastation, the Council of Europe (CoE) was founded in<br />
1949. Winston Churchill, speaking in Strasbourg in 1949 said:<br />
<strong>The</strong>re is no reason why we should not succeed in achieving our<br />
aims and establishing the structure of this united Europe whose<br />
moral concepts will be able to win the respect and recognition of<br />
mankind, and whose physical strength will be such that no one<br />
will dare to hold up its peaceful journey towards the future (CoE,<br />
2010: 1)<br />
This early imagery of an integrated Europe echoes the contemporary debate<br />
over Europe’s power in the international system. Following the creation of the<br />
CoE, the European Coal and Steel Community (ECSC) was established in 1951<br />
and that in turn was preceded by the Schuman Plan the previous year, which<br />
was ‘the first impetus to supranational integration’ (Staab, A, 2008: 8). <strong>The</strong><br />
European Economic Community (EEC), formally established under the Treaty<br />
of Rome in 1957, ‘was an exclusively civilian body’ (Bretherton, C and Volger, J,<br />
2004: 4) with six major Western European signatories formally ‘pooling their<br />
resources to preserve and strengthen peace and liberty, and calling upon the<br />
other peoples of Europe who share their ideal to join in their efforts’ (Treaty of<br />
Rome, 1957: Preamble: 2).<br />
integration and cohesion<br />
Further treaties and conventions were formally set up in conjunction with<br />
the enlargement of the EEC. An early debate of integration emerged between<br />
Churchill’s ‘minimalist’ focus on purely economic integration and Spinelli’s<br />
‘maximalist’ focus on a sphere of economic and political integration (Staab,<br />
44 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
A, 2008: 5). <strong>The</strong> 1960’s were a period of intensified economic integration and<br />
growth, with further enlargement in the following decade of the EEC and importantly,<br />
further political integration; by 1979 each EEC citizen could elect<br />
delegates to the European Parliament (EUROPA, 2010a: 1). This process has<br />
lacked a formal ‘blueprint’ and consequently, the EU has maintained a staggered<br />
process of integration since its inception (Richardson, J J, 2006:32).<br />
<strong>The</strong> end of the Cold War produced a fundamental shift in the direction of the<br />
Union. <strong>The</strong> removal of superpower borders allowed for the concept of an increasingly<br />
integrated Europe that could involve former Soviet states (Bretherton,<br />
C and Volger, J, 2004: 6). In 1992, the adoption of the Treaty on European<br />
Union (TEU) moved beyond the traditional remit of an economic integrated<br />
community to one which included a Common Foreign and Security Policy<br />
(CFSP) as one of its three ‘pillars’ (EUROPA, 2007: 1). It turned the Union into<br />
a functioning entity resembling that of a state but with pivotal differences in<br />
terms of security.<br />
<strong>The</strong> question of militarisation<br />
From similar connotations of security advocacy by Western European leaders,<br />
there were many moves to define a new era of European security. <strong>The</strong> origins<br />
of the concept of integrated European security can be found in the ‘Western<br />
Union, the failed construction of a European Defence Community, the Western<br />
European Union, and, of course, NATO (Hauser, G and Kernic, F, 2006: 1). <strong>The</strong><br />
quest for integrated European militarisation had always proven futile in the<br />
face of NATO’s prevalence during the Cold War. States conceded some level of<br />
sovereign control over issues such as labour rights, but the traditional norm of<br />
state control over military issues has always remained outside of the Union’s<br />
jurisdiction.<br />
<strong>The</strong> most recent attempt at further military integration comes in the form of<br />
the European Security and Defence Policy (ESDP) for further military cooperation<br />
and joint military exercises. <strong>The</strong> European Defence Agency (EDA) was<br />
established in 2004 as a practical means to implement the ESDP through military<br />
cooperation and crisis-management planning (EDA, 2009: 1). In practice,<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
45
the EU has established many policing and peacekeeping mission overseas,<br />
some entirely comprised of European uniformed personnel, such as the recent<br />
EUFOR TCHAD/RCA mission to Chad. <strong>The</strong>se recent developments, although<br />
championed by many throughout the Union and beyond, have also been met<br />
with heavy criticism, as seen in the works of Jan Zielonka and Richard Whitman,<br />
both of whom remain sceptical of European militarisation (in Stavridis,<br />
S, 2001: 46).<br />
A continuation of militarisation?<br />
With these historical trends in the concept of European military integration<br />
and only six EU member states not members of NATO will European military<br />
integration be a topic of historical failure within the near future? Inadequacy<br />
in cohesive decision-making may dispute the realisation of an autonomous defence<br />
capability. Although the European Union has integrated far beyond its<br />
founding visions, there is much incompatibility that hampers its performance<br />
as a cohesive entity, particularly when issues of foreign policy or military action<br />
is concerned, such as in the Balkans where American intervention was needed<br />
in Bosnia and Kosovo when the EU were unable to act (Stavridis, S, 2001: 43).<br />
Should the EU halt the quest for a traditional European power, focusing instead<br />
on its normative and civilian capabilities?<br />
What Power Should the EU Be?<br />
A muddled reality<br />
Herman Van Rompuy, president of the European Council, projects Europe’s<br />
role on the world stage to be a coalition of normative, civilian and military power;<br />
‘We have the reputation on the global stage of being good at talking of high<br />
principles...the EU will have soldiers, policeman and judges on 12 military and<br />
civilian crisis-management operations on three continents’ (<strong>The</strong> Economist,<br />
2010a: 40). <strong>The</strong> debate surrounding what power Europe projects in its external<br />
relations predominantly focuses on whether it is a normative power, a civilian<br />
power or a military power.<br />
46 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Using Barnett and Duvall’s power taxonomy, the EU can be described as an<br />
‘institutional power’ in international politics, as no single actor dominates it’s<br />
power projection and because the EU’s ‘institutional arrangements can shape<br />
the agenda-setting process in ways that eliminate those very issues that are<br />
points of conflict’ (Barnett, M and Duvall, R, 2005: 51-52). Different actors<br />
within the EU thus cooperate within the institution to reduce fractious outcomes.<br />
Different EU states have different perceptions of this power, such as<br />
Ireland’s civilian emphasis peacekeeping and France’s emphasis on integrated<br />
European militarisation. Within these states disagreement similarly permeates<br />
this debate. <strong>The</strong> widespread disagreement over the Iraq war for example, supports<br />
the obvious problems with European militarisation, as there is a lack of<br />
political cohesion.<br />
Normative Power<br />
Europe as a normative power is an example of Europe projecting its common<br />
moral characteristics both internally and externally, representing a model entity<br />
for which the basic liberal tenets of democracy are to be found and should<br />
be adhered to. <strong>The</strong>se principles, such as human rights and social equality are<br />
projected by the EU in international relations (Lucarelle, S and Manners, I,<br />
2006: 41). Manners does not disregard the notion of a civilian or military power<br />
Europe but argues for a ‘refocusing away’ from this concentration by focusing<br />
on an alternative perception of Europe as a normative power through the ‘ideational<br />
impact of the EU’s international identity/role’ (Manners, I, 2002: 238).<br />
This idea provides a welcome alternative to the debate that has taken place in<br />
Europe since its inception, whether Europe represents a civilian or military<br />
power in international politics. <strong>The</strong> concept of a normative power Europe does<br />
not disregard the militarisation of the EU nor the possibility of an autonomous<br />
defence capability, rather a focus on what the EU represents in its global role,<br />
due to its normative nature of human rights promotion and the ‘pooling of sovereignty’<br />
(Manners, I, 2002: 253). This concept, however, can be applied to<br />
the notion of civilian power Europe to then support the argument that the EU<br />
should not develop an autonomous defence capability because amongst other<br />
variables, its role in world politics can be one of spreading norms through civil-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
47
ian means.<br />
Civilian Power<br />
<strong>The</strong> notion of a civilian power Europe is one that has been at the core of EU<br />
rhetoric since its beginning. Although challenged by the increasing advocacy<br />
by some for further military integration, the notion of social solidarity, economic<br />
and political cooperation and the promotion of liberal democratic values<br />
through integrated policy-making are still highly relevant today. <strong>The</strong> unique<br />
influence of EU politics on the global stage and its ‘distinctive form of diplomacy...in<br />
the absence of the ability to use military force’ (Whitman, R, 2002:<br />
4) supports the view of a reversal of military integration as Europe retains its<br />
position as a powerful civilian power. <strong>The</strong> EU, however, is in no doubt that security<br />
threats do exist. ‘It would be short-sighted and potentially risky, however,<br />
to not also properly prepare steadily over time for the unavoidable military dimension...diplomacy<br />
not backed by force can cause disaster’ (Becher, K, 2004:<br />
352), referring to the Srebrenica massacre on European soil and the breakdown<br />
of any ability of the EU to act accordingly to stop it.<br />
Does a civilian power Europe, one comprised of influential international diplomacy;<br />
crisis-management and election observer missions overseas; international<br />
trade agreements; and human rights promotion, inevitably become<br />
plagued by the same lack of political cohesion that hampers military integration?<br />
Should the EU stress to build upon this civilian power Europe in the face<br />
of militarisation to create a separate entity to that of the US? Becher mentions<br />
how the attainment of a separate identity to that of the US is ‘utterly incompatible<br />
with the strategic analysis of the international system’ (Becher, K, 2004:<br />
356). However, the EU represents a unique identity in international politics,<br />
one that is very different to the US, the EU being the ‘realization of Kant’s perpetual<br />
peace...the United States meanwhile...exercising power in the anarchic<br />
Hobbesian world (Kagan, R, 2003: 1).<br />
Military Power<br />
As mentioned above, the US acts under a more realist behavioural model than<br />
48 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
the EU, the latter striving to act upon the foundation of commonalities and cooperation.<br />
Outlined in the post 9/11 European Security Strategy, however, was<br />
the ‘need to develop a strategic culture that fosters early, rapid and when necessary,<br />
robust intervention’ (European Union, 2003: 12). This pre-crisis contingency<br />
planning has proven very difficult to achieve, from the membership of<br />
neutral states to the division over NATO activity and the transatlantic relationship,<br />
to the lack of a single voice out of twenty seven states. Although neutrality<br />
is a key obstacle to an autonomous defence capability, twenty five EU member<br />
states have contributed troops to the mission in Afghanistan, under the NATOled<br />
European-Atlantic Partnership Council (EUROPA, 2010b: 1).<br />
<strong>The</strong> pivotal point of contention for a traditional European military power is the<br />
transatlantic security relationship which has defined European security since<br />
1945. Although Britain retains the need for US security over Europe, France<br />
have pushed for a more Euro-centric approach of a more independent European<br />
security entity. This is echoed by the Polish foreign minister, Radek Sikorksi<br />
who predicts that the US will be too focused elsewhere in the world and that the<br />
time is ripe for European militarisation to come to fruition (Economist, 2010b:<br />
50). This point is further echoed by academics such as Fraser Cameron, who<br />
views a growing ‘erosion’ of the transatlantic relationship as well as the need for<br />
a new European security regime, though not in complete defiance of US/NATO<br />
security objectives (in Ganzle, S and Sens, A G, 2007: 22-23).<br />
<strong>The</strong> militarisation of Europe need not reflect a push for a large-scale army to<br />
rival that of the US, but instead a move for a more cohesive collective response<br />
for national forces. With EU defence expenditure for 2008 totalling €201 billion<br />
(EUROPA, 2008: 1) and with the European Security Strategy in 2003 declaring<br />
that ‘large-scale aggression against any Member State is now improbable’<br />
(European Union, 2003: 3), a deeper examination of an alternative to an<br />
autonomous defence capability is needed. <strong>The</strong> militarisation of the EU, could<br />
theoretically serve to strengthen the EU’s traditional power, however it would<br />
more profusely damage its normative power, of which the latter has more ability<br />
for adaption with changing international politics. Militarisation in Japan,<br />
according to Nye, would ‘reduce rather than increase Japan’s ability to achieve<br />
its goals’ due to the domestic and international pressure it would receive if it<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
49
changed its course as a trade power to a traditional military power (Nye, J.S,<br />
1990: 159-160). <strong>The</strong> same can be applied to Europe as a normative power.<br />
EU Rhetoric in Practice<br />
the viable alternative<br />
Is there a viable security alternative to an autonomous defence capability in<br />
Europe? A normative EU, with a more civilian crisis-management propensity<br />
need not replace the notion of collective national military forces, but instead<br />
retain this traditional form of security in a smaller scale, whilst increasing its<br />
civilian capabilities and cohesion in order to maintain ‘the perceived legitimacy<br />
of the Union’s actions in the eyes of its partners’ (Huakkala, H, 2008: 1603).<br />
<strong>The</strong> EU is a unique entity in international politics and this leverage should be<br />
enhanced by further promoting its unique civilian properties. <strong>The</strong>re is room for<br />
the EU to act, not entirely independent (security cooperation with the US), but<br />
alone on many issues due to its civilian power. Christopher Hill highlights some<br />
of these characteristics; being a unique voice of the North when in talks with<br />
the South, as well ‘providing a second western voice in international diplomacy’<br />
(1993: 310-312 in Whitman, R, 2002: 6), one which, in following the normative<br />
power concept, could hold more clout than that of the US.<br />
Following the Organisation for Security and Cooperation in Europe’s (OSCE)<br />
mandate for human rights promotion above military action in practice, the EU<br />
should further its civilian capabilities by following suit. By enhancing cooperation<br />
through the OSCE it can gain more access for cooperation with the OSCE’s<br />
central Asian states, unlike formally acting under NATO auspices. Promotion<br />
of a civilian EU increases its unique role in international politics which is ‘reinforced<br />
by examples of foreign policy that seem to point in the direction of a<br />
novel international actor’ (Lucarelli, S and Manners, I, 2006: 2). It should focus<br />
primarily when possible on purely crisis-management mission with a civilian<br />
composition. Manners highlights the dangers of combining civilian and military<br />
missions, which the EU has undertaken overseas in recent years, as damaging<br />
the normative power of its ‘traditional reliance on long-term structural<br />
50 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
conflict prevention and transformation’ (2006: 194).<br />
In practice: the ENP<br />
<strong>The</strong> EU can enhance democracy promotion through its normative power over<br />
its military capability, thus reducing the need for an autonomous defence capability.<br />
Hume (1998) said that ‘it is now clear that the European Union is the<br />
best example in the history of the world of conflict resolution’ (in Lucarelli, S<br />
and Manners, I, 2006: 201). <strong>The</strong> application of these norms to states through<br />
instruments, such as the European Neighbourhood Policy, is a civilian form<br />
of democracy promotion without the need for military coercion. <strong>The</strong> enlargement<br />
policy of the EU was its original normative instrument, now the European<br />
Neighbourhood Policy replicates this dialogue of inclusion for the promotion<br />
of European ideals (Huakkala, H, 2008: 1603). This civilian approach to enhanced<br />
security derives from the EU’s dialogue and cooperation and has ‘greatly<br />
improved Europe’s overall security situation’ through reduction in possible<br />
situations of a reversion to conflict and the promotion of stability in Europe’s<br />
neighbouring regions (Cameron, F, 2006: 24). Would the EU, focused on enhanced<br />
civilian capabilities to project itself as a global normative entity, be too<br />
weak to deal with power politics in the anarchic international system?<br />
Power Politics<br />
the eu’s changing role<br />
<strong>The</strong> EU is difficult to place in the traditional system of power politics; an anarchic<br />
international system of state-centric contention for the balance of power<br />
where military and economic might are the pivotal bargaining tools. However,<br />
power itself is also changing from traditional power politics to multi-faceted<br />
conceptions of power, in which the EU, as Joseph Nye’s ‘soft power’, can project<br />
its liberal ideology to cement a place in the contemporary international system<br />
(Nye, J.S, 1990: 166-167). Through European norms, the EU can project itself as<br />
this non-traditional power actor, reducing the need for militarisation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
51
It is unlikely that the US would perceive European militarisation as a potential<br />
real threat of the future. It is equally unlikely that NATO or indeed the US’s<br />
security influence over Europe would be wholly reduced to the level of a consequential<br />
need for an autonomous European defence capability. If the normative<br />
power of Europe is increased through enhanced civilianisation, the cohesion of<br />
values and principles would cement collective self-defence without the need for<br />
collective security.<br />
US and EU power perceptions are very different. As mentioned above, there is<br />
little likelihood of increased US paranoia over EU plans for rivalry, as Kagan<br />
remarks, ‘Americans are powerful enough that they need not fear Europeans’<br />
(2003: 20). <strong>The</strong> chance for a re-imagination of the EU’s role in power politics<br />
should come from this realisation, that the US will remain the principle security<br />
actor in the world and while NATO remains powerful, also in Europe. Kagan’s<br />
call for a marginal increase in Europe’s military capabilities (2003: 20) should<br />
be replaced with an increase in its civilianisation, as Europe is adequately protected<br />
militarily, hence a need for increasing the rule of law and policing are<br />
more suitable projects to deal with the contemporary “soft security” which the<br />
EU faces. <strong>The</strong> EU must advocate this form of contemporary security to be dealt<br />
with by law enforcement institutions over traditional forms of military in order<br />
to escape European militarisation and the weakening of the EU’s unique position<br />
as a normative global power. Manners discusses the consequences of such<br />
militarisation;<br />
Militarizing the EU does not implicitly increase its power in interstate<br />
politics, and... [it] is increasingly risking its normative<br />
power... .Without such fundamental reflection on militarization it<br />
is likely that, like Arendt’s ‘lost treasures’, the normative power of<br />
the EU will be lost (Manners, I, 2006: 195)<br />
Conclusion<br />
In conclusion, the contemporary debate surrounding the future of European<br />
defence is a reflection of the founding questions that beset the early Western<br />
leaders who led the first steps toward European unity. From economic to po-<br />
52 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
litical integration, the EU has expanded to include some of the world’s newest<br />
states, all the while maintaining a profound level of peace amongst its members.<br />
With NATO and the US’s historical influence over security in Europe, it is<br />
both a fear of being left behind in the world and a thirst for deeper integration<br />
that has spurred on the contentious issue of an autonomous defence capability<br />
between the EU member states. However, the militarised dialogue and calls for<br />
further integration are not only futile in a militarily secure environment, they<br />
are consequentially damaging to the EU’s progression as a unique civilian and<br />
normative power through its actions.<br />
This paper has presented a brief history of the civilian and military integration<br />
processes that have historically taken place across Europe. This was required<br />
before deeply examining the civilian and normative concept in order<br />
to describe how the EU’s power role in international politics is preferable to<br />
militarised power with an autonomous defence capability. Finally, assessing<br />
the strengths of this civilian and normative EU against the backdrop of international<br />
power politics supported the view that the EU has a unique role to play<br />
in international politics, one that is currently militarily secure, whilst having<br />
the contemporary prowess to expand its civilian action to become the most significant<br />
model for democratic peace in the world.<br />
references<br />
• Archer, C, (2008), <strong>The</strong> European Union, USA & Canada: Routledge<br />
• Barnett, M and Duvall, R, (2005), Power in <strong>International</strong> Politics, <strong>International</strong> Organization,<br />
Vol. 59, Issue. 1<br />
• Becher, K, (2004), Has-Been, Wannabe, or Leader: Europe’s Role in the World after the 2003<br />
European Security Strategy, European Security, Vol. 13, Issue. 4<br />
• Bretherton, C, and Volger, J, (2004), <strong>The</strong> European Union as a Global Actor, USA & Canada:<br />
Routledge<br />
• Cameron, F, (2006), <strong>The</strong> European Neighbourhood Policy as a Conflict Prevention Tool, A<br />
European Policy Centre: Conflict Prevention Partnership Publication, Issue Paper No.47<br />
• Council of Europe, (2010), Founding Fathers, Council of Europe Web, available online: http://<br />
www.coe.int/aboutCoe/index.asp?page=peresFondateurs&l=en (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />
• Economist, (2010a), Europe in the New Global Game, <strong>The</strong> Economist Magazine: <strong>The</strong> World in<br />
2011, ISSN: 9 770954 307005 01<br />
• Economist, (2010b), Pivotal Poland, <strong>The</strong> Economist Magazine: <strong>The</strong> World in 2011, ISSN: 9<br />
770954 307005 01<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
53
• EDA, (2009), European Defence Agency: Background, European Union Web, available online:<br />
http://www.eda.europa.eu/genericitem.aspx?area=Background&id=122 (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />
• EUROPA, (2007), Treaty of Maastricht on European Union, European Union Web, available<br />
online: http://europa.eu/legislation_summaries/economic_and_monetary_affairs/institutional_and_economic_framework/treaties_maastricht_en.htm<br />
(last accessed 20/12/10)<br />
• EUROPA, (2008), Defence Data for European Defence in 2008, European Union<br />
Web, available online: http://www.eda.europa.eu/defencefacts/showvalues.<br />
aspx?CountryID=EU&Year=2008 (last accessed 27/12/10)<br />
• EUROPA, (2010a), <strong>The</strong> History of <strong>The</strong> European Union, European Union Web, available online:<br />
http://europa.eu/abc/history/index_en.htm (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />
• EUROPA, (2010b), EU Engagement in Afghanistan, European Union Fact Sheet, online: https://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cms_data/docs/missionPress/files/101016%20EU%20<br />
engagement%20Afghanistan-version6_EN.pdf (last accessed 27/12/10)<br />
• European Union, (2003), <strong>The</strong> European Security Strategy: A Secure Europe in a Better World,<br />
available online: http://www.consilium.europa.eu/uedocs/cmsUpload/78367.pdf (last accessed<br />
27/12/10)<br />
• Ganzle, S and Sens, A G, (2007), <strong>The</strong> Changing Politics of European Security: Europe Alone?,<br />
Hampshire and New York: Palgrave MacMillan<br />
• Huakkala, H, (2008), <strong>The</strong> European Union as a Regional Normative Hegemon: <strong>The</strong> Case of<br />
European Neighbourhood Policy, Europe-Asia Studies, Vol. 60, Issue. 9<br />
• Hauser, G and Kernic, F, (2006), European Security in Transition, England & USA: Ashgate<br />
Publishing<br />
• Kagan, R, (2003), Power and Weakness, Policy Review, No. 113<br />
• Lucarelli, S and Manners, I, (2006), Values and Principles in European Union Foreign Policy,<br />
USA & Canada: Routledge<br />
• Manners, I, (2002), Normative Power Europe: A Contradiction in Terms?, Journal of Common<br />
Market Studies, Vol. 40, Issue. 2,<br />
• Manners, I, (2006), Normative Power Europe Reconsidered: Beyond the Crossroads, Journal<br />
of European Public Policy, Vol. 13, Issue. 2,<br />
• NATO, (2010), EU-NATO: A Strategic Partnership, NATO Web, Available online: http://www.<br />
nato.int/cps/en/natolive/topics_49217.htm (last accessed 20/12/10)<br />
• Nye, J.S, 1990, (Soft Power), Foreign Policy, No. 80, Twentieth Anniversary<br />
• Richardson, J J, (2006), European Union: Power and Policy-Making, Third Edition, USA &<br />
Canada: Routledge<br />
• Staab, A, (2008), <strong>The</strong> European Union Explained: Institutions, Actors, Global Impact, USA:<br />
Indiana University Press<br />
• Stavridis, S, (2001), “Militarising” the EU: <strong>The</strong> Concept of Civilian Power Europe Revisited,<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Spectator, Vol. 36, Issue 4<br />
• Treaty of Rome, 1957, 25th March 1957<br />
• Whitman, R, (2002), <strong>The</strong> Fall, and Rise, of Civilian Power Europe?, National Europe Centre,<br />
Paper No. 16, available online: http://dspace.anu.edu.au/bitstream/1885/41589/2/whitman.pdf<br />
(last accessed 27/12/10)<br />
54 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
A Critique in Liberal<br />
Peacebuilding<br />
<strong>The</strong> Case of Kosovo<br />
Kyle Krieger<br />
MA in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />
<strong>The</strong> war in Kosovo and its subsequent UN mission present an interesting<br />
insight into the challenges of liberal peacebuilding and its foundational<br />
theory. While it is quite possible that the Operation Allied Force saved<br />
numerous Kosovars from death at the hands of Serbian troops, the aftermath of<br />
the bombing campaign leaves much to be desired. UNMIK had a difficult experience<br />
in implementing the goal of a liberal democracy in Kosovo. Nevertheless,<br />
the goal of liberal democracy is good for post-conflict societies, but, as can be<br />
seen in case of Kosovo, forcing democracy through an external authority can be<br />
debilitating for the development of sustainable peace. Kyle’s essay will present<br />
the theoretical foundation of liberal peacebuilding, how it worked in Kosovo,<br />
and a critique of both the theory and implementation.<br />
brief list of abbreviations<br />
ana Albanian National Army<br />
eu <strong>The</strong> European Union<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
55
Jias Joint Interim Administration Structure<br />
Kfor Kosovo Force (of NATO)<br />
Kla Kosovo Liberation Army<br />
oas Organization of American States<br />
osCe Organization for Security Cooperation in Europe<br />
PISG Provisional Institutions of Self-Government<br />
un <strong>The</strong> United Nations<br />
unsC <strong>The</strong> United Nations Security Council<br />
unsG <strong>The</strong> United Nations Secretary General<br />
srsG <strong>The</strong> Special Representative of the Secretary General<br />
us <strong>The</strong> United States of America<br />
<strong>The</strong>ory of Liberal Peacebuilding<br />
In order to understand the foundation which underpins peacebuilding, the ideals<br />
of liberal internationalism must be understood as these ideals guide the<br />
work of the agents involved in peacebuilding (Paris, 1997, p. 56). <strong>The</strong> pillars<br />
of liberal internationalism are the “Wilsonian Triad” of peace, democracy, and<br />
free markets (Mandelbaum, 2002, p. 6). Classical Wilsonian liberal peacebuilding<br />
is based on the promotion of democracy and market economics as a means<br />
of building peace and stability (Newman, 2002, p. 49). Liberal internationalism<br />
implies an activist foreign policy that promotes liberal principles abroad. This<br />
is often done through international institutions and multilateral cooperation<br />
(Paris, 1997, p. 59). A separate pillar of liberal internationalism is the demo-<br />
56 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
cratic peace theory which claims that democracies rarely go to war against each<br />
other; in essence - freedom promotes peace (Doyle, 1986, p. 1151). Furthermore,<br />
there exists the idea that democracies experience less internal strife because social<br />
conflicts can be expressed through peaceful processes rather than violence<br />
(Paris, 1997, p. 60). In liberal democracies, citizens are encouraged to resolve<br />
their differences peacefully. <strong>The</strong>y are also encouraged to fulfill their aspirations<br />
and allow governments to be accountable rather than pick up a Kalashnikov<br />
and resort to war (Newman, 2002, p. 49). Liberal internationalism guides the<br />
work of the international agencies engaged in peacebuilding (Paris, 1997, p. 56).<br />
However, it is important to recognize that this form of peacebuilding is new to<br />
the international stage as of the 1990’s.<br />
Tensions of the Cold War prevented international organizations from taking an<br />
ideological stance on issues such as the promotion of democracy (Paris, 1997,<br />
p. 60). First generation peacekeeping involved positioning UN forces on the<br />
ground to monitor ceasefires and act as a buffer between countries in volatile<br />
situations (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 5). <strong>The</strong>ir core mission was to contain<br />
conflicts not to resolve them (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 6). On the other hand,<br />
contemporary peacebuilding has a different agenda. This agenda is embodied<br />
by the words of Boutros Boutros Ghali who emphasized that peace is needed<br />
for development and that without development, the basis for democracy is<br />
weak (Boutros-Ghali, 2008, p. 600). Furthermore, the lack of democracy can<br />
lead to conflict which ends any sort of sustainable development, let alone peace<br />
(Boutros-Ghali, 2008, p. 600). Democracy, development, and peace are not<br />
mutually exclusive and must occur together. Modern peacekeeping reflects a<br />
post-Westphalian approach to conflict resolution (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 7).<br />
It is a broad based approach that reflects a liberal project of building peace on<br />
the basis of liberal democracy (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 7). Contemporary peacebuilding<br />
exists in a globalized era, and an important aspect of globalization is<br />
deterritorialization (Richmond, 2004, p. 133). This loss of sovereignty pertains<br />
to the peacekeeping force that enters the territory with the end goal of establishing<br />
a stable democratic state.<br />
Recognizing a foundation of liberal internationalism and the evolution of<br />
peacekeeping to its modern form, today’s peacebuilding is a risky experiment<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
57
in social engineering that involves transplanting Western models into war-torn<br />
societies in order to control and end conflict (Paris, 1997, p. 56). Liberal peacebuilding<br />
reflects the belief that individuals are relevant to peace. Moreover, it<br />
is not based on coercion because international liberalism assumes that people<br />
everywhere, given the correct conditions will embrace liberal ideas (Newman,<br />
2002, p. 49). Another assumption of liberal peacebuilding is that “all good<br />
things go together” in that popular support for government structures are<br />
based on rights protection, electoral schemes and justice reform (Call, 2003,<br />
p. 5). Peacebuilding becomes a comprehensive effort aimed at developing and<br />
implementing the aforementioned ideas. Yet, no single authority guides peacebuilding<br />
for the OAS, EU, NATO, and UN, but in practice they all work towards<br />
the goal of political liberalization (Paris, 1997, p. 63). In reality, what tends to<br />
happen veers from the tenets of Wilsonian liberalism towards “hegemonic neoliberal<br />
peacebuilding” (Newman, 2002, p. 49). This involves the top-down imposition<br />
of political values which conform to the interests of international actors,<br />
such as the UN. This approach also moves away from the liberal emphasis<br />
on the individual and focuses more on the system being imposed; therefore it<br />
is not truly liberal. Given these theoretical difficulties in creating a liberal in a<br />
post conflict society the international community continues to maintain a focus<br />
on developing democratic principles.<br />
A significant aspect of contemporary peacekeeping is the overwhelming emphasis<br />
on democracy assistance through electoral commissions, party regulations,<br />
and the development of a civil society (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 9). All<br />
major contemporary peacebuilding operations have involved democracy assistance<br />
activities such as elections. In liberal theory, free and fair elections<br />
matter in the democratization of a post-conflict society in that they provide<br />
an impulse for developing democratic principles and conferring legitimacy<br />
upon the new system of governance. This emphasis on democratic principles<br />
has led to the institutionalization of new forms of governance, i.e. “peace-asgovernance”(Richmond,<br />
2004, p. 141). Peace-as-governance in practice means<br />
a heavy reliance on international institutions to ‘export’ peace through mechanisms<br />
such as proxy governments and conditionality of economic assistance.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se international organizations all tend to focus around a standard reconstruction<br />
package that involves forming constitutions, and having elections<br />
58 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
within two years of the end of conflict (Call, 2003, p. 1). Furthermore, organizations<br />
working to implement peace have focused more on local-level electoral<br />
events, even to the point of having local elections well before national elections<br />
(Call, 2003, p. 5). <strong>The</strong> basis for the development of a liberal democracy through<br />
peacekeeping efforts is steeped in liberal international theory and in post conflict<br />
Kosovo the ideals of liberal peacebuilding were tested.<br />
Liberal Peacebuilding in Practice:<br />
Kosovo<br />
Operation Allied Force achieved its objectives without launching a ground invasion<br />
or altering its demands in that all Serbian forces left Kosovo after a 78 day<br />
long NATO bombing campaign (Daalder, 199, p. 128). <strong>The</strong> United Nations was<br />
tasked with providing Kosovo an interim government (UNMIK, p. 1). <strong>The</strong> mandate<br />
given to UNMIK was one of the broadest in UN history and tasked them<br />
with building a “transitional administration while establishing and overseeing<br />
the development of provisional democratic self-governing institutions to ensure<br />
conditions for a peaceful and normal life for all inhabitants of Kosovo” (UNSC<br />
Res 1244, para 10). <strong>The</strong> UN administration was tasked with guiding Kosovo towards<br />
an ill-defined final status in that there were no definitive benchmarks for<br />
the international community to meet in order for UNMIK to be completed (Hehir,<br />
2009, p. 135). <strong>The</strong> mission was an enormous undertaking in scope and size.<br />
This is evidenced by the fact that the SRSG, through UNMIK, was tasked with<br />
all legislative, executive, and judicial powers in the country (Greicevci, p. 195).<br />
As a part of this mandate the UN worked to establish democratic principles in<br />
the ethnically tense state of Kosovo. <strong>The</strong> OSCE was delegated the mission of<br />
developing democracy and from 2001 they supported and organized four elections<br />
in Kosovo (UNMIK p. 13). Two elections occurred at the central level, in<br />
2001 and 2004, and two elections occurred at the municipal level, in 2000 and<br />
2002. <strong>The</strong>se elections have been assessed as free and fair (Greicevci, p.197). <strong>The</strong><br />
government of Kosovo was set up with an Assembly who elects a president for<br />
a five year term. <strong>The</strong> president had the power to dissolve the Assembly with the<br />
agreement of the SRSG (UNMIK, p. 13-14). <strong>The</strong> Assembly was composed of 120<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
59
seats: one hundred were for directly elected delegates, ten were reserved for the<br />
Serb community, and ten seats were set aside for members of the other communities.<br />
While UNMIK was in power the SRSG had nearly omnipotent power.<br />
He controlled law and order, appointed the judiciary, protected the rights of<br />
minorities, made monetary policy, and controlled external relations. Nevertheless,<br />
this power did not stop the internal tensions within Kosovo from coming<br />
to the surface.<br />
As in any country, Kosovo maintained complex internal politics. One political<br />
lens saw Kosovo as a split between Kosovo-Serbs and Kosovo-Albanians, but<br />
this is not accurate. On the Kosovo-Albanian side major parties combined to<br />
form the ‘Unity Team’; these parties included the Democratic League, the Alliance<br />
for Kosovo, the Democratic Party, and the Ora (Narten, 2008, p. 376).<br />
On the Kosovo-Serb side there were differences between the agendas of the<br />
northern Serbs, who were close to Belgrade, and the Serb enclaves in the rest<br />
of Kosovo who usually had a moderate position on development a multi-ethnic<br />
future for Kosovo. <strong>The</strong>se differing political realities led to challenges on the<br />
ground. It is important to recognize that the local Kosovar officials and international<br />
peacekeepers had differing goals. External peacekeepers desired to<br />
achieve quick results with scarce resources. <strong>The</strong>y were interested in the end of<br />
conflict, cooperation with and between local officials, and political liberalization<br />
(Narten, 2008, p. 370). If the local officials agreed with these goals then<br />
cooperative peacekeeping would occur.<br />
<strong>The</strong> UN mandate to develop Kosovo had several issues that led to problems in<br />
Kosovo. In the UNSC resolution the international community made broad yet<br />
contradictory promises to satisfy the interests of both parties in the conflict<br />
(Narten, 2008, p. 377). On the one hand, it gave security guarantees to refugees,<br />
ensured public security, and the protection of human rights. Meanwhile,<br />
it emphasized Kosovo’s autonomy by holding elections and developing institutions.<br />
<strong>The</strong> UNMIK mandate appeared to promise too much to all of the people<br />
of Kosovo. Bernard Kouchner explains that UNMIK was tasked with building<br />
a government but was unprepared to do so (Kouchner, p. 139). Serbs in Kosovo<br />
had even less reason to work with the UN because the goal of local ownership<br />
proposed by resolution 1244 did not correspond too Kosovo-Serbian interests<br />
60 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
of returning Serbian rule to Kosovo (Narten, 2008, p. 378). In addition to issues<br />
arising from the specific details of the mandate, there were also issues with the<br />
implementation of the mandate through mission on the ground.<br />
Immediately after the issuance of UNSC resolution 1244, local KLA commanders<br />
claimed control over many municipalities in Kosovo. During this phase they<br />
tolerated, if not participated in, retaliatory violence against Serbian minorities<br />
in Kosovo (Narten, 2008, p. 377-378). This obviously challenged the fragile<br />
peace and led to a significant expulsion of Serbs from Kosovo, therefore undermining<br />
the legitimacy of UNMIK. Serbians in Kosovo maintained a wide<br />
distrust for the UN peacekeepers because they proved unable to maintain Serb<br />
security which was guaranteed in resolution 1244. On the other hand, when<br />
Bernard Kouchner pursued the Joint-Interim Administration Structure (JIAS)<br />
in 1999 to split control between the UNMIK and local officials, he received<br />
strong Kosovo-Albanian cooperation. This consultative input from Kosovo-Albanian<br />
communities allowed democratic elections and institutions to be built<br />
which further consolidated the legitimacy of the interim government (Narten,<br />
2008, p. 379). Yet the Kosovo-Serb community had no desire to participate in<br />
this process and refused to send any delegates to the JIAS and attempted to<br />
remain under the authority of Serbia. Nevertheless, UNMIK was successful in<br />
finding ways to appoint Kosovo-Serb representatives to the executive power in<br />
municipalities with Serbian majorities.<br />
Even then, the tension between Serb and Albanian was palpable. <strong>The</strong>y might<br />
have worked in the same place but would refuse to refer to each other as colleagues<br />
and often would not address each other by name (Kouchner, p. 139). <strong>The</strong><br />
eventual minimal cooperation of Kosovo-Serb parties with UNMIK is a result<br />
of political pressure from the new Djindjic government in Serbia as well as dual<br />
salaries received by Kosovo-Serbians from UNMIK and the Serbian government.<br />
Another important factor is the promise from UNMIK that the Kosovo-<br />
Serb community would have the right to determine its own municipal affairs<br />
(Narten, 2008, p. 379). By 2002 the Kosovo-Serb coalition won 22 seats in the<br />
Assembly and was involved in its committee’s workings. Although the government<br />
technically composed minorities, local ownership was difficult to attain.<br />
<strong>The</strong> governmental system was completely imposed by UNMIK though a UN<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
61
egulation and had little prior local involvement and no public referendum to<br />
give it a legitimate mandate. According to a UN administrator, the UNMIK rule<br />
in Vushtrri was essentially undemocratic (Magalachvili, 2005, p. 118). <strong>The</strong>re is<br />
a dissonance here in that the UNMIK was highly intrusive into sensitive issues<br />
such as domestic constitutional law, but UNMIK was also a step forward in<br />
implementing local ownership by building institutions and transferring powers<br />
to elected officials (Narten, 2008, p. 380). <strong>The</strong>re was a growth of local parties<br />
and information campaigns, but this progress in local ownership was achieved<br />
according to international objectives and programs – not grassroots initiatives<br />
developed by Kosovars.<br />
UNMIK’s intrusiveness, originally needed to consolidate authority, thwarted<br />
local ownership by Kosovars. On the Albanian side the locals persistently<br />
advocated independence which was increasingly hostile to the Kosovo-Serbs<br />
(Narten, 2008, p. 380). As a result UNMIK ended up vetoing much of the Assembly’s<br />
draft legislation and forcefully shaped the Kosovar polity through its<br />
imposed Constitutional Framework. When the authority was transferred completely<br />
to the Kosovars the Assembly was prevented from accepting or investigating<br />
complaints against UNMIK or KFOR. <strong>The</strong> tension is further evidenced<br />
by the international community’s proclaimed “Standards-before-Status” with<br />
loosely defined standards to be in made before independence was granted, yet<br />
the Kosovo Assembly challenged UNMIK by declaring independence through<br />
the Assembly and holding a referendum (Narten, 2008, p. 381). <strong>The</strong> aforementioned<br />
evidence shows that the authority of the UNMIK’s top-down approach<br />
to governance building eroded in the first few years of their mission. Over time<br />
Kosovo-Serb members of the Assembly boycotted the sessions and delayed political<br />
growth. <strong>The</strong> Albanian community repulsed “Standards-before-Status”<br />
and demanded standards in parallel with status. Furthermore, a new paramilitary<br />
group emerged in the form of the ANA which began to launch bomb attacks<br />
and set up roadblocks at night.<br />
<strong>The</strong> culmination of this tension was in mid-March 2004 when masses of frustrated<br />
Kosovo-Albanians assaulted Kosovo-Serbs which resulted in nineteen<br />
deaths (Narten, 2008, p. 382). <strong>The</strong>se riots made clear the growing resentment<br />
towards UNMIK’s intrusive and veto-based governance. <strong>The</strong>se riots are de-<br />
62 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
scribed as a time machine which brought Kosovo back to before the UNMIK<br />
mission began (Magalachvili, 2005, p. 118). A critical review of the UN mission<br />
came through the work of Ambassador Kai Eide who described a difficult<br />
situation in Kosovo and recommended talks between Belgrade and the PISG<br />
(Narten, 2008, p. 383). Martin Ahtisaari convened fifteen rounds of talks between<br />
Belgrade and Pristina which resulted in no agreement. Throughout the<br />
years after the March riots there was increased tension between all parties involved<br />
in Kosovo’s governance (Narten, 2008, p. 384-385). In 2007 when Ahtisaari<br />
submitted his proposal to the UNSC nearly all domestic legitimacy for the<br />
UNMIK’s peacebuilding agenda was lost on both the Kosovo-Albanians and<br />
Kosovo-Serbs. When the UNSC could not agree on a final resolution for Kosovo,<br />
Pristina decided to unilaterally declare independence from Serbia (Fawkes<br />
BBC).<br />
<strong>The</strong> Problems of Liberal<br />
Peacebuilding: Kosovo<br />
<strong>The</strong> peacebuilding efforts in Kosovo were not as successful as the ideals of liberal<br />
peacebuilding intended. In some respects, international administration of<br />
a country such as Kosovo is illegitimate. Sovereignty is understood to come<br />
from the will of the people, and an outside administration goes against their<br />
concept of sovereignty (Harland, 2004, p. 15). Moreover, it goes against a major<br />
undercurrent of the twentieth century which emphasizes self-determination<br />
over imposed rule. This problem is evidenced by the fact that of the eighteen<br />
countries which experienced UN peacebuilding missions with a governance<br />
construction aspect to them between 1988 and 2002, thirteen were classified<br />
as some form of an authoritarian regime as of 2002 (Call, 2003, p. 1-2). In addition<br />
to issues surrounding sovereignty and foreign dominance, there are fundamental<br />
issues with the development of democracy.<br />
One of the main problems with the liberal international approach to peacekeeping<br />
is that it prescribes market democracy as a solution for post conflict<br />
societies without thoroughly anticipating, or taking action to limit, the poten-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
63
tially destabilizing effects of a country’s liberalization (Paris, 1997, p. 56-57).<br />
Peacebuilding exposes the conflictual nature of democratic processes such as<br />
elections and the conflictual nature of competitive capitalism. States that have<br />
just experienced a war are poorly equipped, due to a lack of institutions, to<br />
peacefully resolve the tensions which arise due to competitive elections and<br />
capitalism. Often the efforts to transform a war torn society into a market democracy<br />
can serve to exacerbate the tensions existing within the country. <strong>The</strong><br />
attempts at implementing democracy in Kosovo serve as a core example of this<br />
problem. An additional problematic aspect of the theoretical underpinning of<br />
modern peacebuilding is modernization theory which assumes that the “magic<br />
of the market and the ballot box can be achieved by changing economic policy<br />
and allowing more political participation.”(Callaghy, 1993, p. 244). This flawed<br />
logic of the 1950’s and 60’s modernization theory does not take into account the<br />
tumultuous nature of this evolution in post-conflict societies. Third world nations<br />
did not instantaneously evolve into stable market democracies, and there<br />
is no reason why post conflict societies should as well (Paris, 1997, p. 79). In its<br />
worst light, peacebuilding can be seen as “riot control against the unruly parts<br />
of the world to uphold the liberal peace”(Pugh, p. 41). <strong>The</strong> difficulties of building<br />
a sustainable peace lead to this cynical and realist definition of peacekeeping,<br />
meanwhile the aforementioned challenges of Kosovo only emphasize the<br />
problem.<br />
<strong>The</strong> creation of peacebuilding as a liberal ideology, i.e. placing democracy at the<br />
top of its priority list, is a construct of powerful Western ideas of humanitarianism.<br />
<strong>The</strong>se ideas are driven by the predominant Western state, which is the<br />
US. Sadly, the US has been unwilling to foot the bill for, or take a major role in,<br />
the multilateral projection of peacebuilding in places like Kosovo (Richmond,<br />
2004, p. 132). When analyzing Kosovo’s reconstruction as of 2001, a Congressional<br />
report claims that Kosovo has “made much progress” towards development<br />
because elections have provided a government (Tarnoff, 2001, p. 6). On<br />
the other hand this same report comments that even though elections have occurred<br />
violence is still taking place and much infrastructure still needs work.<br />
Another significant issue with the implementation of governance through a<br />
top-down approach such as UNMIK is the idea that not all societies are meant<br />
64 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
to be democracies. <strong>The</strong> foundation of liberal peacebuilding: democracy, human<br />
rights, market values, and the integration of societies into globalization<br />
through a secularized state – are potentially not universally accepted, or universally<br />
applicable values (Ed. Newman, 2009, p. 12-13). Kosovo is a country<br />
that lacks a Western and liberal history that could lead it to democracy by itself.<br />
An argument may exist that Kosovo may never be a country that is meant to<br />
have democracy. Kosovo may be a country where the implementation of a peace<br />
based on liberal theory is fundamentally inappropriate for social or cultural<br />
reasons. A pillar of liberal democracies is the social contract and this is all but<br />
absent in post conflict states like Kosovo. <strong>The</strong>re is no such thing as a social contract<br />
in states that are held together by external actors such as UNMIK. For a<br />
democracy to function there must be wide spread adherence to the rule of law<br />
and a recognition that those charged with government tasks have a responsibility<br />
to the community as a whole (Magalachvili, 2005, p.131). In order for<br />
there to be a basic respect for the rule of law a post conflict society should focus<br />
on the rapid production of basic services while concerns about democracy and<br />
constitutions may need to wait until the rule of law exists. <strong>The</strong> March riots in<br />
Kosovo where angered Albanians took to the streets in furor against the Serbs<br />
display the results of the previously mentioned lack of obedience to the rule of<br />
law (Lynch BBC). Holding elections are moments of intense political activity<br />
and can serve to polarize communities (Paris, 1997, p. 75). This works against<br />
the goals of building a stable democracy because elections tend to separate the<br />
communities which the peacebuilders are trying to reconcile. Kosovo’s story is<br />
evidence of this as Kosovo’s Serbian leaders in 2001 pushed for Kosovo’s Serbs<br />
not to vote in the elections (LA Times). It is important to recognize that democracy<br />
in itself is not violent but that the adversarial politics of democracy serve<br />
to sharpen the confrontations in divided societies, such as Kosovo (Paris, 1997,<br />
p. 76). In conflicts not torn by war democracy can lead to greater tolerance and<br />
a lively civil society. Unfortunately this is not easily transferable to post conflict<br />
societies as evidenced by the situation in Kosovo.<br />
Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> problems shown in the development of a stable democratic society through<br />
the UN mission in Kosovo display significant the flaws of liberal peacekeeping<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
65
uilt on the foundation of liberal internationalism. <strong>The</strong> nearly failed attempt at<br />
imposing a liberal democracy through UNMIK shows the difficult theoretical<br />
underpinnings of imposing a liberal democracy in a war torn society.<br />
references<br />
• Boutros-Ghali, Boutros (1993) Report on the Work of the Organisation from the Forty-Seventh<br />
to the Forty-Eighth Session of the General Assembly. New York: United Nations.<br />
• Call, Charles and Susan Cook (2003), “On Democratization and Peacebuilding” Global Governance<br />
9,2.<br />
• Callaghy, Thomas R. (1993) “Vision and Politics in the Transformation of Global Political<br />
Economy: Lessons from the Second and Third Worlds,” in Robert O. Slater, Barry M. Schultz,<br />
and Steven R. Dorr, ed. Global Transformation and the Third World. Boulder.<br />
• Daalder Ivo H. and Michael E. O’Hanlon (1999) “Unlearning the Lessons of Kosovo” Foreign<br />
Policy, No. 116 9.<br />
• Doyle, Michael (1986) “Liberalism and World Politics” <strong>The</strong> American Political Science Review,<br />
Vol. 80, No. 4, p 1151.<br />
• Newman, Edward, Roland Paris, and Oliver Richmond (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal<br />
Peacebuilding. United Nations University Press.<br />
• Fawkes, Helen (2008) “Kosovo celebrates ‘dream come true’” BBC News Online, http://news.<br />
bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/7249905.stm (accessed December 13, 2010)<br />
• Greicevci, Labinot. (2008) “<strong>The</strong> Case of Kosovo: From ‘<strong>International</strong> Statebuilding’ to an ‘<strong>International</strong>ly<br />
Supervised and Independent Country’” L’Europe en formation No. 349-350.<br />
• Harland, David (2004) “Legitimacy and Effectiveness in <strong>International</strong> Adminstration” Global<br />
Governance 10.<br />
• Heathershaw, John (2008) “Unpacking the Liberal Peace: Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding<br />
Discourses.” Millenium – Journal of <strong>International</strong> Studies.<br />
• Hehir, Aidan.(2009) “Introduction: Intervention and Statebuilding in Kosovo” Journal of<br />
Intervention and Statebuilding. Vol. 3. No. 2.<br />
• Kouchner, Bernard. (2001) “A First-Hand Perspective from Kosovo” <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
and Security Network http://www.isn.ethz.ch/isn/Digital-Library/Publications/<br />
Detail/?ots591=eb06339b-2726-928e-0216-1b3f15392dd8&lng=en&id=358 (accessed December<br />
13, 2010).<br />
• Los Angeles Times Online (2001) “Top Kosovo Serbs Reject President’s Appeal to Vote” http://<br />
articles.latimes.com/2001/nov/04/news/mn-112 (accessed December 13, 2010)<br />
• Lynch, Jake.(2004). “Kosovo Riots Renew Old Debates” BBC News Online, http://news.bbc.<br />
co.uk/2/hi/europe/3550789.stm (accessed December 13, 2010)<br />
• Magalachvili, Denis (2005) “Kosovo: A Critique of a Failed Mission” Mediterranean Quarterly.<br />
• Mandelbaum, Michael (2002) <strong>The</strong> Ideas that Conquered the World: Peace, Democracy, and<br />
Free Markets in the Twenty-First Century. New York, Public Affairs.<br />
• Narten, Jens. (2008) Post-Conflict Peacebuilding and Local Ownership: Dynamics of External-Local<br />
Interaction in Kosovo under United Nations Administration. Routledge.<br />
66 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
• NATO Web, (1999) UNSC Resolution 1244 http://www.nato.int/kosovo/docu/u990610a.htm.<br />
• Newman, Edward. (2002). “Liberal Peacebuilding Debates” in New Perspectives on Liberal<br />
Peacebuilding ed. Edward Newman, Roland Paris, and Oliver Richmond. New York, Public Affairs.<br />
• Paris, Roland. (1977) “Peacebuilding and the Limits of <strong>International</strong> <strong>International</strong>ism” <strong>International</strong><br />
Security, Vol. 22, No. 2<br />
• Pugh, Michael. “Peacekeeping and Critical <strong>The</strong>ory” <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, 11: 1.<br />
• Richmond, Oliver P. (2004), “<strong>The</strong> Globalization of Responses to Conflict and the Peacebuilding<br />
Consensus” Cooperation and Conflict; 39.<br />
• Tarnoff, Curt. Specialist in Foreign Affairs, (2001) “Kosovo: Reconstruction and Development<br />
Assistance” CRS Report for Congress.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
67
Should the Responsibility<br />
to Protect Doctrine be<br />
preserved?<br />
Thomas Murphy<br />
MA <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />
Thomas argues that the Responsibility to Protect Doctrine tries to create<br />
a consensus for the responsible use of civilian and military forces to prevent<br />
genocide and other crimes against humanity in the 21st Century.<br />
His essay highlights the strengths of the doctrine whilst also exposing a caveat<br />
concerning its development into an instrument which could be utilised for the<br />
benefit of those who would intervene in the affairs of other States purely for<br />
their own financial or political benefit. He concludes that preserving its essence<br />
is necessary as a tool for developing appropriate responses to crimes against<br />
humanity.<br />
introduction<br />
During the course of this essay I will be discussing the Responsibility to Protect<br />
doctrine and the application it has to issues of international security. I want to<br />
establish if the doctrine is needed as a tool to prevent the occurrence of genocide<br />
in the future. I will discuss the doctrines potential as a legal framework<br />
for armed intervention; the political issues surrounding the doctrine and if the<br />
doctrine is the solution the <strong>International</strong> Community needs to tackle Genocide<br />
68 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
and Crimes against Humanity.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Origins and Development of the Doctrine.<br />
Firstly, we need to establish what the Responsibility to Protect entails. At the<br />
moment it is recognised as a legal norm as it was accepted by the <strong>International</strong><br />
Community following the UN’s 60th anniversary summit in 2005. <strong>The</strong> doctrine<br />
has been in existence in essence since 2001. It was the product of a year’s work<br />
by a panel of experts, the ICISS, which was commissioned by the Canadian<br />
Government to provide an answer to the following question, “if humanitarian<br />
intervention is, indeed, an unacceptable assault on sovereignty, how should we<br />
respond to a Rwanda, to a Srebrenica - to gross and systematic violations of<br />
human rights that affect every precept of our common humanity?”(Kofi Anan<br />
2000). <strong>The</strong> question was posed by the Secretary General of the UN in 2000 as<br />
he reflected on the international community’s failings to counter the occurrence<br />
of genocide and crimes against humanity which occurred throughout the 1990’s<br />
on an alarming scale. <strong>The</strong> concept of international security and what constituted<br />
a threat to the peace began to take a different shape during this time. <strong>The</strong><br />
UN and regional organisations such as NATO were used to deal with intra-state<br />
conflicts and it was reasoned that prevention of conflicts in this traditional<br />
sense would result in Security for the residents involved. A prime example of<br />
this would be the traditional missions which the UN had become involved with<br />
during the 1970’s and 1980’s. This would be in stark contrast to the concept<br />
of Human Security which developed from the UNDP Report of 1994. Human<br />
security seeks to outline the benefit to international security by tackling the following<br />
issues: economic security, food security, environmental security, health<br />
security, personal security, communal and political security (United Nations<br />
Human Development Report 1994). In all of these circumstances the security<br />
of people is paramount and it is argued that States can only be secure if their<br />
citizens are too.<br />
Traditionally the UN had relied upon diplomacy and conflict mediation<br />
measures before sending in troops to observe and report on the progress<br />
of agreed ceasefire arrangements (Irish Defence Forces 2010). <strong>The</strong> missions<br />
themselves were successful in the main as those involved were present on<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
69
the invitation of both warring factions. <strong>The</strong> missions were a world apart<br />
from modern day peace enforcement operations which have mandates to<br />
use force in ways which were seldom used before (Security Council resolution<br />
143 1960).<br />
<strong>The</strong> majority of conflicts during the 1990’s were internal affairs involving state<br />
and non-state actors. <strong>The</strong> UN did not have the precedence to act in this regard<br />
and members of the General Assembly were cautious of the concept of “Humanitarian<br />
Intervention”(Chamey 1999) as it challenged traditional norms of<br />
State Sovereignty and it had the potential to be abused by powerful States for<br />
their own national interests (Chomsky 1994). In regard to sovereignty it was a<br />
simple fact that many states held the view that sovereignty was a right as opposed<br />
to a responsibility. It was suggested that it would be inappropriate to<br />
intervene unless regional stability was threatened (Bannon 2006). But as internal<br />
conflicts developed it became obvious that they were in fact threatening<br />
regional stability. Conflicts began to spill over into surrounding countries and<br />
the mass exodus of people fleeing such conflicts began to cause problems for<br />
surrounding nations (Seal 2008). It was also apparent that genocide and human<br />
rights violations were rife during these conflicts which made a mockery of<br />
the UN charter and its responsibility to act in prevention of such crimes (Akhavan<br />
1995). Favier Solona and Frederik Harhoff have written excellent articles<br />
concerning the use of armed violence in the name of Humanity and have used<br />
Kosovo as an example of success in this regard. It can be seen from their writing<br />
that intervention was necessary to preserve regional security and to prevent<br />
a possible occurrence of Genocide. What must also be noted is the need to address<br />
the lack of appropriate legal precedence to act in this regard and to ensure<br />
the legitimacy of such action in the future.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Commission on Intervention and State<br />
Sovereignty.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty which was<br />
chaired by Gareth Evans and other noted academics such as Ramesh Thakur<br />
released <strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect document in 2001. This occurred just a<br />
short period after the terrorist attacks in the USA. <strong>The</strong> commission considered<br />
70 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
the attacks in context but were careful not to allow their findings to be used as<br />
a tool which could be put to the use of vengeance by any coalition of the willing.<br />
<strong>The</strong> document focused on the following key areas: genocide, war crimes,<br />
ethnic cleansing and crimes against humanity. It proposed measures on how<br />
to prevent the occurrence of these crimes and also proposed possible means of<br />
intervention by the <strong>International</strong> community to bring such situations to an end.<br />
<strong>The</strong>ir proposals involving intervention were bound to cause much controversy<br />
as they threatened traditional norms of State Sovereignty. <strong>The</strong> Commission<br />
drew on the concept of popular sovereignty as sovereignty arising from the will<br />
of people as opposed to the express right of the Government (Yack 2001). This<br />
resulted in the express view of sovereignty as a responsibility. <strong>The</strong> responsibility<br />
includes an onus on states to act in accordance with good international procedure<br />
and a responsibility to abide by international humanitarian and human<br />
rights law (Bellamy 2009).<br />
From an external point of view, the commission was of the opinion that there is<br />
a responsibility for the international community to intervene in circumstances<br />
where states have expressly failed in their duties towards their own citizens<br />
(Bellamy 2009). This put the doctrine firmly in favour of referring to citizens<br />
as opposed to the state as the referent object in the concept of security. It was in<br />
complement to the concept of human security which addressed internal issues<br />
such as economic and personal security in an effort to understand situations<br />
which in themselves represent a threat to the peace. It also addressed the fact<br />
that human rights are enshrined in the UN Charter as well as a responsibility<br />
on behalf of the UN to prevent genocide and crimes against humanity (Akhavan<br />
1995). It argued that international law, human rights law, national law and international<br />
humanitarian rights law are all best served by establishing a means<br />
by which the international community can address crimes against humanity<br />
without being prevented by doing so by issues of sovereignty or by the inefficiencies<br />
of the Security Council.<br />
<strong>The</strong> findings of the ICISS and their possible future application<br />
This section will look at the suggestions made by the ICISS and examine how<br />
they can be best applied to prevent the occurrence of genocide and crimes<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
71
against humanity. <strong>The</strong> Commission decided to propose a duty to prevent, react<br />
and rebuild. <strong>The</strong> commission also realised that the doctrine had the potential<br />
to be used to justify intervention in a variety of circumstances and hence chose<br />
to restrict the doctrine to the four criteria of Genocide, War Crimes, Ethnic<br />
cleansing and Crimes against Humanity. Anything else could dilute it is purpose<br />
and result in it being used for intervention in a host of circumstances which<br />
could be quite inappropriate. This is referred to as the dilemma of comprehensiveness<br />
and as Edward Luck says: “it appears as if the advocates of prevention<br />
have tried to make it be all things to all people; but in the process it could end<br />
up meaning very little to anybody” (Bellamy 2009). <strong>The</strong> proceeding section will<br />
examine the proposed duties in more detail and establish their benefits to the<br />
prevention of crimes against humanity.<br />
Bellamy argues that if prevention is to be a success then it must encompass the<br />
following: early warning, preventative diplomacy, ending impunity and preventive<br />
deployments (Bellamy 2009). <strong>The</strong> ICISS also placed an emphasis on prevention<br />
in its report and concluded that preventative measures should be used<br />
to thwart the occurrence of Crimes against Humanity (Thakur 2006).<br />
Early warning is key as it allows intervention in a political capacity before situations<br />
reach a crescendo. <strong>The</strong>re were a plethora of organisations working to this<br />
effect when the doctrine was published in 2001. <strong>The</strong>re was the <strong>International</strong><br />
Crisis Groups Crisis Watch Programme and Swiss peace’s FAST early warning<br />
system which excellent empirical data on impending crises. Unfortunately the<br />
issue was not the lack of information but the way in which it was used. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
was not a co-ordinated approach to its accumulation or to its circulation to key<br />
policy makers in the UN. It is important that they work in harmony and develop<br />
a culture of prevention as per Security Council Resolution 1366 (United<br />
Nations 2001). <strong>The</strong> R2P as a document highlighted these facts. Since 2001 the<br />
UN has addressed these concerns to some extent by the creation of the Office<br />
of the Special Adviser on the Prevention of Genocide and has co-ordinated UN<br />
organisations in their assessment of prevailing Humanitarian Crises. This is<br />
an attempt to centralise the current defused model of early warning and to get<br />
the information to the appropriate decision makers who can ensure that appropriate<br />
action is taken when necessary. <strong>The</strong>refore the doctrine is serving a very<br />
72 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
good purpose in this regard.<br />
When it comes to preventative diplomacy we have to note that the UN has developed<br />
this capacity quite well over the last number of years. <strong>The</strong> doctrine<br />
calls for measures to be taken which create ripe moments such as the use of<br />
embargoes and other forms of coercive diplomacy (Shavell 1985). <strong>The</strong> ending of<br />
impunity on grounds of sovereignty is an area which will have to be addressed<br />
in the coming years. <strong>The</strong> development of the <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court will<br />
be key in this respect but it will require the support of all member states of the<br />
General Assembly if it is to be truly successful. So far, the Americans have been<br />
quite unsupportive of the court and have fought against the prospect of their<br />
troops losing their immunity from prosecution while on missions with the UN<br />
(Bellamy 2009). <strong>The</strong> Court will have to have the authority to bring cases against<br />
citizens from all Countries on an equal basis if it is to be seen as effective. <strong>The</strong><br />
ICC also has a potential to enforce humanitarian and human rights law. Its<br />
position as a court of justice affords it the potential to develop international<br />
law via precedent. Ultimately, it will only be allowed to thrive in this respect<br />
if it hears an abundance of cases, something which has not happened to date<br />
(Tallgren 2002).<br />
Finally, let us look to the use of troop deployments as a means of conflict prevention.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Australians have deployed troops to their advantage in the Solomon<br />
Islands and in East Timor. <strong>The</strong>y argued, especially in the case of the Solomon<br />
Islands that their actions were carried out on Humanitarian grounds for<br />
the securing of regional security. Thus we can see that the doctrine, or at least<br />
the principles contained within it, has been used for humanitarian purposes. If<br />
developed appropriately, as per the R2P doctrine, then this could provide the<br />
international community with a blueprint for the successful use of intervention<br />
forces and may give forces such as the EU Battle groups another reason d’être<br />
(Hauser 2006).<br />
Thus as per the concept of prevention and its prevalence in the doctrine of R2P<br />
it can be argued that the continuation of development in this area would only<br />
benefit the <strong>International</strong> Community. It has the potential to prevent large scale<br />
human rights abuses via diplomatic means whilst also encouraging an efficient<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
73
economy of effort in early warning systems. <strong>The</strong> doctrine also leaves the door<br />
open for the development of a legal norm which addresses the topic of early<br />
intervention. This gives foreign policy a robust edge if the need requires and<br />
can address crises situations in a timely manner before the need arises to have<br />
an expensive, large and well equipped force deployed to an area for a prolonged<br />
period in order to restore the peace. Is this regard the essence of the R2P document<br />
should be preserved.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Issues concerning Intervention and State Building.<br />
<strong>The</strong> most controversial element of the Responsibility to Protect is the recommendation<br />
to intervene in the affairs of a sovereign State in order to bring incidences<br />
of genocide or the gross violation of human rights to an end. It has<br />
been the point of much debate as its development may lead to the creation of<br />
a standardised protocol for intervention in cases of humanitarian crises. This<br />
would in fact hasten previous processes whereby the Security Council would<br />
deliberate on intervention on a case by case basis which would of course allow<br />
for the traditional veto to be used by the permanent members of said council.<br />
If the doctrine is adapted to its full potential then the Security Council may be<br />
forced to address inter-state issues much more frequently. Whether or not the<br />
political will to do so exists is another issue.<br />
<strong>The</strong> ICISS argues that all interventions as a reaction to Genocide should only<br />
take place if they can be justified; are proportional to the crises to which they<br />
address; and are conducted with the right authority. Justification for any action<br />
must be in response to actual or immanent loss of life or ethnic cleansing<br />
(McClean 2008). <strong>The</strong> actions must also be proportional. <strong>The</strong> use of force should<br />
not be to such a scale that would endanger a large number of civilians and it<br />
must not be wholly disproportionate to the threats posed on the ground. This<br />
instils a responsibility on those who plan to intervene to use appropriate force<br />
which will limit civilian casualties (Joint War Fighting Centre 1997) and will<br />
also instil a responsibility on interventionists to plan for success and not have<br />
their forces deploying to a conflict zone in an unprepared manner which would<br />
lead to the failure of the mission and discredit the UN (Crocker 1995). All forces<br />
must also have the right authority which must come in the form of approval<br />
74 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
from the Security Council (UN Charter 1945).<br />
<strong>The</strong> doctrine also States that the Security Council should be notified by all<br />
regional organisations of their intent to use force before they actually deploy<br />
troops to troubled areas. This in itself may prove to be a check against States<br />
who would intervene in a crisis for national interests alone as opposed for the<br />
benefit of international security (Thakur 2006). As we can see, reaction is a<br />
major part of the concept of the R2P and it causes much controversy amongst<br />
members of the General Assembly. It was welcomed by member states of the<br />
African Union in that it could lead to more humanitarian inspired intervention<br />
from the west in African affairs. This, they believed had been largely neglected<br />
by the West who they deemed as having a duty of care to the region arising<br />
from their Colonial past (Wheeler 2005). <strong>The</strong> doctrine also has the potential<br />
to empower regional organisations such as the African Union to take a lead in<br />
African affairs. In the same vain it was attacked by Americans as they viewed it<br />
as an attempt to limit their ability to act unilaterally and in whatever way they<br />
wished in what they viewed to be humanitarian crises (Bellamy 2009). A prime<br />
example of this would be the American lead invasion of Iraq in 2003 on dubious<br />
Humanitarian grounds (Chomsky 1994).<br />
As we can see the R2P has the potential to limit Intervention, with armed forces,<br />
in what would be anything other than an attempt to prevent the committal<br />
of genocide, war crimes, ethnic cleansing and crimes against humanity with<br />
properly prepared forces armed with an appropriate mandate (United Nations<br />
New Horizon Programme 2009). At this moment in time the <strong>International</strong><br />
Community has not been able to reach a permanent consensus on the above<br />
and the document released after the 2005 UN summit deliberately left out<br />
reference to Intervention. <strong>The</strong> General Assembly was not able to reach agreement<br />
on these issues and there was still the fear that any express mention of<br />
intervention would make it easier for powerful states to intervene for their own<br />
national interests and to neglect in their other duties as per the doctrine. <strong>The</strong><br />
doctrine has served a very good purpose in that it has focused attention on the<br />
necessity to develop a legal framework which can be used to prevent the reoccurrence<br />
of another Rwanda or Kosovo from happening under the noses of the<br />
<strong>International</strong> Community. This will no doubt take a long time to develop but it<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
75
is a worthwhile process.<br />
<strong>The</strong> ICISS also speaks of the responsibility to rebuild. Herein lies the opportunity<br />
to build stable societies from the ground up. This requires commitment<br />
and support for states who have struggled to protect their citizens in the past.<br />
It also ensures that those who would intervene on humanitarian ground would<br />
not leave before a stable society is established with respect for human rights<br />
and proper governance. <strong>The</strong> responsibility to rebuild has a lot of potential from<br />
an international security point of view, in that it can limit the potential for the<br />
reoccurrence of catastrophes and it can provide stability to regions affected by<br />
humanitarian disaster. We have seen the benefits of such operations in the European<br />
Neighbourhood with the continued success of the Missions in Kosovo<br />
and Macedonia. <strong>The</strong> force composition of these missions includes a large contingent<br />
of police and civil servants who are working to establish proper policing<br />
methods and functioning Governmental departments. <strong>The</strong> Brahimi report has<br />
recommended such a composition for future UN missions when it was published<br />
as they have the most potential for long term success (United Nations<br />
New Horizon Programme 2009).<br />
Having a responsibility to rebuild as an essential element of all intervention<br />
would be a healthy step forward for international security. State building in<br />
itself, in a democratic way, is essential for creating peaceful society out of the<br />
ruins of genocide. It also ties in with concepts of human security and allows<br />
those involved in the state building process to address economic or political<br />
issues etc in a fashion which will prevent conflict in the future (Kerr 2010). As<br />
such I would argue that the Responsibility to Protect doctrine has served a very<br />
useful purpose in establishing a responsibility to rebuild. I think the essence of<br />
the doctrine needs to be preserved if we are to prevent states from an indefinite<br />
instability (McGeehan 1980).<br />
Conclusion<br />
To conclude I would like to ask if we need to preserve the R2P doctrine as a War<br />
cry in the face of Genocide. I think it would be more logical to say that we need<br />
to preserve the essence of the document as a tool for developing appropriate<br />
76 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
esponses to crimes against humanity. I can sense the frustration felt by Evans,<br />
Bellamy and others who felt disheartened by slow progress on the issues of intervention.<br />
However, I can also sense the need to allow the doctrine to develop<br />
more depth and practical application. I would fear that a hurried and forced<br />
doctrine would lack universal acceptance in the international community and<br />
would therefore be a term of reference more so then a term of governance for intervention<br />
in inter-state relations. If conflicts of an inter-state dynamic continue<br />
to dominate on an international setting then I would hope that any doctrine<br />
developed to address them would be thorough and appropriate. <strong>The</strong> essence<br />
of the Responsibility to Protect doctrine must be preserved but preserved and<br />
developed in a way that is thoughtful and Responsible. Otherwise it will fade<br />
into insignificance as a doctrine which was seen as a mere tool by the West to<br />
interfere in the sovereignty of smaller nations under the banner of a “Just War”.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Akhavan, P. (1995) “Enforcement of the Genocide Convention: A Challenge to Civilization”<br />
Harvard Human Rights Journal.<br />
• Archer, Clive, (2006). <strong>The</strong> ESDP and Northern Europe: Conclusions and Projections”, New<br />
Security Issues in Northern Europe, <strong>The</strong> Nordic and Baltic States and the ESDP. Routledge<br />
• Bannon Alicia L. (2006) “<strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect: <strong>The</strong> U.N. World Summit and the<br />
Question of Unilateralism”. <strong>The</strong> Yale Law Journal Vol. 115, No. 5.<br />
• Bellamy, Alex. (2009) Responsibility to Protect: the Global Effort to End Mass Atrocities. Polity<br />
Press 2009.<br />
• Bellamy, Alex J. (2009) “Realizing the Responsibility to Protect”. <strong>International</strong> Studies Perspectives.<br />
Volume 10, Issue 2.<br />
• Charney, Jonathan I. (1999) “Anticipatory Humanitarian Intervention in Kosovo”. Vanderbilt<br />
Journal of Transnational Law, Vol. 32.<br />
• Chomsky, Noam (1994). Humanitarian Intervention. Boston Review.<br />
• Crocker, Chester A. (1995) “<strong>The</strong> Lessons of Somalia: Not Everything Went Wrong”. Foreign<br />
Affairs. Vol. 74, No. 3<br />
• Evans, Gareth. (2007) “<strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect: Creating and Implementing a New<br />
<strong>International</strong> Norm”. Human Rights Law Resource Centre. Melbourne.<br />
• Gray, Christine D. (2008) <strong>International</strong> law and the use of force. Oxford University Press.<br />
• Hauser, Gunther (2006) Regional Approaches to Comprehensive Security in Europe” European<br />
Security in transition, Ashgate.<br />
• Harhoff, Frederik. (2001) “Unauthorised Humanitarian Intervention – Armed Violence in the<br />
Name of Humanity”. Nordic Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law.<br />
• Independent <strong>International</strong> Commission on Kosovo (2000) <strong>The</strong> Kosovo Report Conflict, <strong>International</strong><br />
Response, Lessons Learned.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
77
• Irish Defence Forces (2010). As accessed at: http://www.military.ie/overseas/ops/mideast/<br />
unifil/index.htm<br />
• Joint War fighting Centre. (1997) Joint Task Force Commanders Handbook for Peace Operations.<br />
Fort Monroe Virginia.<br />
• Khan, Rahmatullah. (2000) “United Nations Peace- Keeping in Internal Conflicts”. Max<br />
Planck Yearbook of United Nations Law.<br />
• Kerr, Pauline (2010), “Human Security”, Contemporary Security Studies, Oxford University<br />
Press.<br />
• Lynch, Eoin.(2007) “Rwanda and Darfur : the “responsibility to protect” and the international<br />
response to genocide”. Dissertation. (MA <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies) Dublin<br />
City University.<br />
• McClean, Emma.(2008) “<strong>The</strong> Responsibility to Protect: <strong>The</strong> Role of <strong>International</strong> Human<br />
Rights Law”. Journal of Conflict and Security Law.<br />
• McGeehan, Robert (1980). “Carter’s Crises: Iran, Afghanistan and Presidential Politics”. <strong>The</strong><br />
World Today. Vol. 36, No. 5..<br />
• Ndusha, Françoise (2008) “<strong>The</strong> protection of women and children in armed conflict: <strong>The</strong><br />
Responsibility to protect.” Dissertation (MA in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies) -<br />
Dublin City University.<br />
• O’Kane, E, (2006). ‘When can Conflicts be Resolved? A critique of Ripeness’, Civil Wars.<br />
• Pattison, James (2010). “Humanitarian intervention and the responsibility to protect : who<br />
should intervene? Oxford University Press.<br />
• Reisman, WM (2000). “Unilateral action and the transformations of the world constitutive<br />
process: the special problem of humanitarian intervention”. European Journal of <strong>International</strong><br />
Law<br />
• Report of the <strong>International</strong> Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty (2001). <strong>The</strong><br />
Responsibility to Protect.<br />
• Seal, Rebecca (2008) “Militia, bandits, one meal a day”, <strong>The</strong> Observer.<br />
• Shavell, Steven (1985) “Criminal Law and the Optimal Use of Nonmonetary Sanctions as a<br />
Deterrent” Columbia Law Review Vol. 85, No. 6.<br />
• Solona, Favier (1999). “Nato’s Success in Kosovo” Foreign Affairs.<br />
• Tallgren Immi. (2002) “<strong>The</strong> Sensibility and Sense of <strong>International</strong> Criminal Law”. European<br />
Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law.<br />
• Thakur, Ramesh (2006). <strong>The</strong> United Nations, Peace and Security. University Press Cambridge.<br />
• <strong>The</strong> European Defence Agency (2006). An Initial Long Term Vision for European Defence<br />
Capability and Capacity Needs.<br />
• Wakahiu, Judy (2004). “UN fails to act on genocide.” New <strong>International</strong>ist no. 368<br />
• Wheeler, Nicholas, (2005) ‘A Victory for Common Humanity? <strong>The</strong> responsibility to protect<br />
after the 2005 World Summit’, Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law and <strong>International</strong> Relations, Symposium<br />
Issue, 2 (1).<br />
• Yack, Bernard (2001) “Popular Sovereignty and Nationalism” Political <strong>The</strong>ory. Vol. 29, No. 4.<br />
• Zartman, I William, (2000), ‘Ripeness: <strong>The</strong> Hurting Stalemate and Beyond’ in Paul C. Stern<br />
and Daniel Druckman (eds.) <strong>International</strong> Conflict Resolution After the Cold War. Washington<br />
DC: National Research Council Press.<br />
78 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Considering the Use of<br />
Force within Peacekeeping<br />
Operations<br />
Elba Yanett Coria Márquez.<br />
M.A. in <strong>International</strong> Security and Conflict Studies<br />
Since its inception one of the primary functions of the UN has been to<br />
maintain international peace and security. However, over the past decades<br />
the implementation of peacekeeping operations has dangerously<br />
evolved to incorporate increasing levels of coercion in what is known as robust<br />
operations. In this paper, Elba reviews this evolution and examines (1.) the relationship<br />
of coercion to the original mandates of the peacekeeping mission<br />
and (2.) the effects and likely consequences that use of coercion entails, paying<br />
particular attention to developments in gender theory. She concludes that<br />
allowing peacekeepers the use of force reduces the states’ incentive to secure<br />
peace according to the Charter. Also, the military culture poses a contradiction<br />
to the means of negotiation and cooperation as a peace mechanism. Although<br />
sometimes effective in the short run, robust UN peacekeeping operations jeopardize<br />
the integrity of the UN and its credibility as the international guarantor<br />
of world peace.<br />
introduction<br />
At the end of the Second War World, the United Nations, inspired by the lib-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
79
eral ideas of the time, emerged with the objectives of maintaining and settling<br />
the freedom, security and peace in a global order through the pacific resolution<br />
of conflicts, the cooperation among the states and the observance of the<br />
international laws. <strong>The</strong>reafter, the Security Council is the rightful authority<br />
in mediating among states for the pacific resolution of their conflicts, making<br />
recommendations and taking measures for the maintenance or restoration of<br />
peace, even through the use of force, which is understood as ‘the use of coercive<br />
measures to constrain an actor to do something it would not otherwise do<br />
or to prevent and actor from doing something’ (Tardy 2007, 4). While the use<br />
of force is considered the last and least desirable resort, peace operations are<br />
the most frequent and effective mechanism for settling or maintaining peace.<br />
Thus, peacemaking, peacekeeping and peace-building have become indispensable<br />
activities within the functioning of the United Nations, and lately the peace<br />
enforcement under Chapter VII is increasingly considered a more relevant part<br />
of its performance.<br />
It is over peacekeeping operations where the principal challenges in terms of<br />
the use of force are laid down and where its appropriateness is called into question<br />
or at least becomes unclear. <strong>The</strong> Brahimi Report, the Capstone Doctrine<br />
and most recently the New Horizon Report have responded at length to the necessity<br />
of clarifying the use of force within peacekeeping missions. Even though<br />
there is no clear evidence that the so-called robust peacekeeping will be more<br />
effective and successful, these documents assume the use of force as a settled<br />
fact for conflict resolution within certain circumstances and seek to establish<br />
guidelines and a framework for its improvement.<br />
Looking at the difficulties that the use of force or its absence have signified for<br />
the safety and success of peacekeeping missions as well as for the improvements<br />
made in the area, it seems relevant to examine the impact and implications<br />
of robust peacekeeping in the overall system of the United Nations and<br />
in the accomplishment of their mandate. <strong>The</strong> task assigned to peacekeepers is<br />
unquestionably a difficult and dangerous one, but in considering the objectives<br />
and repercussions of robust peacekeeping missions, it is unclear if the ends<br />
justify the means.<br />
80 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Through a revision of the literature that depicts the various challenges that<br />
peacekeeping missions face when they incorporate use of force, the present<br />
essay formulates a reflection of robust peacekeeping in connection with the<br />
original objectives and principles of peacekeeping operations and the nature of<br />
the United Nations in order to sustain the argument that robust mandates are<br />
unfavorable for peacekeeping operations and astray the Universal System from<br />
the pursuit of compliance with the Charter and the realization of the United<br />
Nations in a more comprehensive and less contradictory way with its, albeit<br />
hybrid, theoretical origin. <strong>The</strong>refore, the essay will firstly provide a review of<br />
the development of peacekeeping operations with specific reference to those aspects<br />
linked with the second section, which is dedicated to outlining scenarios<br />
where robust mandates may negatively affect the United Nations and peacekeeping<br />
operations.<br />
Overview of the Development of Peacekeeping Operations<br />
Since the formation of the United Nations, peacekeeping operations were installed<br />
in terms of article 33 of the Charter that states the use of ‘peaceful<br />
means’ for conflict resolution. <strong>The</strong>y were also deployed upon the principles of<br />
impartiality, consent and cooperation of the parties concerned as well as the<br />
non use of force, except in cases of self defense (Butros Ghali 1996; Capstone<br />
Doctrine 2008). Those principles of traditional peacekeeping resulted compatible<br />
not just with the principles of sovereignty and non intervention but also<br />
with the liberal nature of the United Nations and the values that sustain it.<br />
In traditional peacekeeping the consent of the parties for its deployment preserves<br />
the sovereignty of the host state (Doyle 2001) and does not imply an act<br />
of aggression, as peacekeepers cannot form part of the hostilities since the impartiality<br />
guarantees a non intervention in internal affairs as well as the United<br />
Nations unprejudiced standpoint in the conflict. <strong>The</strong>refore, peacekeeping operations<br />
were originally authorized unarmed or slightly armed and for carrying<br />
out concrete tasks: observing and monitoring prevailed situations, or acting as<br />
buffer between adversarial forces for keeping the peace when a truce, ceasefired<br />
or open negotiations were settled (Cotty 2008; Bialke 2001; Wedgwood<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
81
2001). In other words, peacekeeping operated where ‘there was a peace to keep’<br />
(Murphy 1995, 562).<br />
During the Cold War peacekeeping operations authorized by the Security<br />
Council were often successful (Wedgwood 1995; Murphy 1994-1995). Most of<br />
them operated in accordance with the principles and under the command and<br />
control of the United Nations. Nevertheless, some peacekeeping operations<br />
showed a progressive change in the peacekeeping activities, objectives and operation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> missions became more complex, and there were differences in the<br />
conception of self-defense and an extension of the use of force as in the case of<br />
the United Nations Operation in the Congo ONUC (July 1960 – June 1964). Although<br />
the extension of coercive measure is ascribed to the nature of each case,<br />
it also responds to the experience in the global context.<br />
In the 1990’s, the greatest practical and doctrinal developments in peacekeeping<br />
started with frequent, albeit unclear, mandates of coercive measures in peacekeeping<br />
missions. <strong>The</strong> end of a bipolar system and the decrease of inter-state<br />
conflicts facilitated a more active role of the United Nations in the maintenance<br />
of international peace and security (Cox 1998-1999), posing a great challenge<br />
for the United Nations in its peacekeeping incursion on intra-state conflicts.<br />
In such a new era, the number of peacekeeping missions did not just increase<br />
significantly but they were also undergoing significant transformations. <strong>The</strong>y<br />
were often integrated with military and civil personnel, were deployed before<br />
a ceasefire, attempted to scale back a conflict or demobilize combating forces<br />
and were asked to carry out complex tasks such as: collecting arms, delivering<br />
food, organizing democratic elections, providing security for a host or assisting<br />
refugees and internally displaced persons (Wedgwood 1995).<br />
<strong>The</strong> use of force was not clearly determined in all the cases authorized by the<br />
Security Council. <strong>The</strong> broader the activities in the mandate were, the more unclear<br />
the use of force became. It responded to an extended and artificial construction<br />
of self defense, which encompassed the use of force in defense of the<br />
peacekeeping operation itself, in case of an armed attack as well as in defense<br />
of the mandate, in support of other peacekeepers in the zone (collective self defense)<br />
and in defense of the objects and purposes of the peacekeeping operation<br />
82 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
(Cox 1998-1999), including civilians.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Peacekeeping operations were confronted with domestic contexts where<br />
peacekeepers slightly armed or unarmed were killed or taken hostage as in Somalia<br />
and Sierra Leone or were incapable of acting in violent environments and<br />
circumstances of grave violations of human rights, such as in Serbia and Rwanda,<br />
where they were authorized to use all means necessary for accomplishing<br />
their mandate. Those experiences are framed with several complaints of neglect,<br />
misconduct, abusive practices and other illicit behaviors of peacekeepers<br />
over civilians in countries where a mission was deployed, such as the Congo,<br />
Somalia, Bosnia, Liberia or Sierra Leona (Vojdik 2007). <strong>The</strong> overall situation<br />
provoked a temporary retreat to traditional peacekeeping models in the latter<br />
half of the 1990’s (Cotty 2008).<br />
<strong>The</strong> United Nations has striven to address the failures of peacekeeping operations<br />
within which the Brahimi Report is a relevant outcome. It acknowledges<br />
that the principles of traditional peacekeeping must remain a backdrop. At the<br />
same time in relation to the use of force within peacekeeping operations the<br />
Report asserts that ‘once deployed, United Nations peacekeepers must be able<br />
to carry out their mandates professionally and successfully and be capable of<br />
defending themselves, other mission components, and the mission’s mandate,<br />
with robust rules of engagement, against those who renege on their commitments<br />
to a peace accord or otherwise seek to undermine it by violence’ (Brahimi<br />
Report 2000). This leads to specify in the mandates an authority of the operation<br />
to use force, and provide bigger forces and better equipment in order to<br />
pose a credible deterrent threat because those operations must be capable of<br />
confronting lingering forces with the ability and determination to defeat them<br />
(Brahimi Report 2000, ss 1). When related to the use of force, the objective will<br />
be to ‘deter forceful attempts to disrupt the political process, protect civilians<br />
under imminent threat of physical attack, and/or assist the national authorities<br />
in maintaining law and order’. (Capstone Doctrine 2008, 34)<br />
As the Capstone doctrine says, robust peacekeeping involves the use of force at<br />
the tactical level with the authorization of the Security Council and consent of<br />
the host nation and/or the main parties in the conflict and it is always guided<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
83
y the principles of proportionality and the appropriate manner and the use of<br />
a minimum of force to achieve its objective (Capstone Doctrine 2008). Thus,<br />
robust peacekeeping operations have regularly been authorized by the Security<br />
Council to use force, moving them from traditional operations to more complex<br />
missions that engaged a mix of non-forceful and forceful activities (Cottey<br />
2010), and incorporated personnel of regional organizations or private security<br />
companies.<br />
<strong>The</strong> alloy of peacekeeping operations and use force: Disadvantages<br />
Although peacekeeping operations and its guiding principles are not explicitly<br />
mentioned by the Charter, traditional peacekeeping preserved its spirit, purposes<br />
and principles. Nevertheless, the Security Council’s mandate allowing<br />
peacekeeping missions ‘to use all necessary means’ moves the principles, nature<br />
and operability of peacekeeping missions into a different level and understanding<br />
that seems to create more problems than solutions within the specific<br />
conflict situation and for the credibility of peacekeeping, and may also contribute<br />
more to the weaknesses of the United Nations than to long-term strengthening.<br />
In order to explore some possible undesirable effects in the terms previously<br />
pointed out, it is convenient to highlight the fact that the legal and practical<br />
framework of enforcement measures in the Charter does not correspond with<br />
the one of peacekeeping operations. In order to ‘maintain or restore international<br />
peace and security’ under Chapter VII of the United Nations Charter,<br />
the Security Council has the authority for authorizing the use of force or taking<br />
coercive measures whilst under article 33 of the Charter, its broader interpretation<br />
and the purpose of the United Nations, the Security Council is allowed to<br />
adopt peaceful measures such as the deployment of peacekeeping missions for<br />
the same purpose. Thus peacekeeping operations born in the so-called Chapter<br />
VI ½ alludes to the fact that peacekeeping lies in the middle of the Security<br />
Council’s conciliation and its enforcement procedures (Wedgwood 2001). In robust<br />
peacekeeping operations the Security Council incorporates forceful means<br />
for accomplishing the mandate, instead of developing Chapter VII in order to<br />
take or create the adequate enforcement measures for the different situations<br />
84 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
with which it has to deal. Thus, the path is misled, and it is possible to compromise<br />
the role and credibility of the United Nations as the independent guarantor<br />
of the peace.<br />
Assuming the idea that since its creation the United Nations was meant to be<br />
a ‘robust organization,’ the use of force is a function lying fundamentally under<br />
articles 42, within which the Security Council has the authority to take<br />
military action; and 43, which ‘endows the Security Council with designated<br />
military forces under agreements with member states pursuant’ (Wedgwood<br />
2001, 70). <strong>The</strong>se forces will be available whenever the Security Council decides<br />
to use them (Murphy 1994-1995). Keeping this in mind, Boutros Ghali<br />
addresses in Agenda for Peace the relevance of creating the conditions for the<br />
use of enforcement measures in terms of article 42 and 43 and appeals to the<br />
creation of peace-enforcement units as provisional measures under article 40<br />
of the Charter, which would be better equipped and trained than peacekeeping<br />
forces (Ghali 1992).<br />
Until now, enforcement measures have consisted in coalitions of willing States,<br />
authorized by the Security Council to intervene militarily in a conflict. <strong>The</strong> lack<br />
of political will for adopting the coercive measures by the United Nations in<br />
the terms that it was agreed on by the states in the Charter, which might have<br />
included Boutros Ghali’s proposal, and reduced the United Nations dependence<br />
on states (Tardy 2007), has led the organization to find robust operations as a<br />
solution to the difficulties and challenges that peacekeeping missions face in<br />
violent contexts. One of the recommendations of the Brahimi Report is that<br />
‘the Secretariat must tell the Security Council what it needs to know, not what<br />
it wants to hear, when formulating or changing [peacekeeping] mission mandates’<br />
(2000, ss 52). Similarly it can be argued that robust peacekeeping is not<br />
necessarily the development and implementation of the mechanism adequate<br />
or needed to preserve a fragile peace or create spaces for it but the result of what<br />
the Security Council allows the Secretary-General to implement.<br />
<strong>The</strong> previous paragraph tried to point out that the absence of compliance with<br />
Chapter VII, where different levels of enforcement measures can evolve and be<br />
implemented with a clear framework of reference and transparency, a gap is<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
85
created that is currently trying to be filled by robust peacekeeping operations,<br />
minimizing that part of the success of these operations have been in its non<br />
use of force character and part of their greatest failures in their permissibility<br />
for using force, as in the Congo. For the Brahimi Report and the Capstone<br />
Doctrine the loss of credibility of the United Nations is connected with its lack<br />
of clarity, ability and capabilities for dealing with certain conflict situations in<br />
places where peacekeeping operations have been deployed. Although there are<br />
relevant contributions in both documents, the credibility may also be affected<br />
by the role of robust peacekeeping operations for a desperate seeking of problem<br />
solutions.<br />
<strong>The</strong> deployment of peacekeeping operations authorized to use force has an effect<br />
on the United Nations system, as it is not contributing to make states assume<br />
their commitments, and thus on the development of enforcement measures.<br />
It also transforms the nature of peacekeeping operations through a construction<br />
of an extended self-defense concept that raises a variety of legal difficulties,<br />
such as transparency and accountability of the mission, as well as practical<br />
complexities with several financial, logistical and strategic red points. Besides<br />
the ‘defense’ of the mandate of peacekeeping, it should be part of enforcement<br />
mechanisms, instead of ‘allowing’ the use of all means to peacekeeping missions<br />
and ergo, placing them in a grey zone. <strong>The</strong> blurry boundaries between<br />
robust peacekeeping and military intervention constitute a risk and danger<br />
zone not just for the impact that an armed action from peacekeepers can likely<br />
produce in the conflicts but also in terms of accomplishment of the mandate on<br />
a local level.<br />
In addition, Richmond refers to the existence of a ‘tension between the use of<br />
force and the creation of peace’ (2004, 84). This tension is important for several<br />
reasons; one of them is related to the association of peace and humanitarian<br />
goals with its defense through forcible means and which is opposed to United<br />
Nations’ culture of peace and peacekeeping’s association as a peaceful presence.<br />
<strong>The</strong> General Assembly defines culture of peace as ‘a set of values, attitudes,<br />
modes of behavior and ways of life that reject violence and prevent conflicts by<br />
tackling their root causes, to solve problems through dialogue and negotiation<br />
among individuals, groups and nations’ (1997, ss 2). This cognition of a pacific<br />
86 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
world order is embodied by the United Nations and is also observable in peacekeeping<br />
operations (Woodhouse 2010). <strong>The</strong> role of peacekeeping operations as<br />
a promoter of human rights, international peace and security, solidarity and<br />
humanitarian assistance sustain an overall positive perception of the labor of<br />
peacekeeping operations compatible with the liberal culture of peace.<br />
A robust peacekeeping action implies an affectation of the culture of peace embodied<br />
by the United Nations and the deconstruction of the positive symbol<br />
of peacekeeping. As Rubinstein notes, the credibility of this cultural symbol is<br />
eroded ‘when peacekeeping became muddled with peace enforcement, damaging<br />
the consensual and unarmed nature of classical peacekeeping’ (Rubinstein<br />
2005 cited in Woodhouse 2010, 490). Moreover, robust peacekeeping can impact<br />
in a global construction of peace that does not correspond with the liberal<br />
culture embodied by the United Nations, being more related with an imposition<br />
of forceful means.<br />
Feminist theories also provide relevant elements to consider in this topic, as<br />
robust peacekeeping may also deepen a masculine military identity within the<br />
peacekeepers, creating a negative impact on their performance (Patel & Tripodi<br />
2007) and the culture of peace. According to these theories, a military culture,<br />
present in peacekeeping personnel, implies an enforcement of some of the most<br />
aggressive elements of masculinity such as the promotion of violence (Whitworth<br />
2004). This military culture is considered, without the existence of robust<br />
mandates, contradictory to peacekeeping labor, and it has already shown<br />
pervasive effects over local populations.<br />
<strong>The</strong> several cases of misconduct and abuses committed by peacekeepers against<br />
local communities have not affected the culture of peace and the general image<br />
of peacekeeping operations on a general scale. This can be related to the<br />
fact that those cases constitute improper behaviors out of a United Nations approval.<br />
Nevertheless, routinely robust peacekeeping operations may likely increase<br />
the cases of misconduct, provoke damage in the culture of peace and<br />
the image of peacekeepers, as well as revert what progress has been made in<br />
modifying the core features of military culture related to peacekeepers’ abuses.<br />
Duncanson writes that through peacekeeping operations there is a construc-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
87
tion of masculinity linked, in a worthy form, to the core principles of peacekeeping:<br />
impartiality and the ability to control the use of force. She adds that<br />
‘control and impartiality have traditionally been linked to masculinity, but they<br />
have not always been linked to the model of warrior masculinity, hegemonic in<br />
the Army, which has more commonly been linked to aggression and a desire<br />
to defeat the enemy’ (2009, 70). Robust peacekeeping operations as a common<br />
practice may separate peacekeepers from a more positive identity as what was<br />
impacting their behavior was a prime role in negotiation, interaction and cooperation.<br />
<strong>The</strong> latter, plus a permissible active peacekeepers’ use of force may<br />
contribute to create frictions with the role of the United Nations in conflict situations<br />
that increase questions of credibility.<br />
Even though, enforcement measures are per se in conflict with the overall assessment<br />
of the United Nations and peacekeeping operations, the use of force<br />
in missions under the peace task that are considerably relevant for the role<br />
of the United Nations as an independent guarantor of the peace and also as a<br />
promoter of human rights, seems more harmful than beneficial, at least when<br />
those enforcement measures are taken in mechanisms, the nature of which is<br />
peaceful and humanitarian.<br />
Conclusion<br />
In the article What ever happened to the New World order? Murphy remarks<br />
that ‘is important to avoid confusing peacekeeping with peace enforcement.<br />
Both conceptually and operationally, the two terms should be kept separate and<br />
distinct’ (Murphy 1994-1995, 563). <strong>The</strong> present essay adds to Murphy’s words<br />
that the mixture of peacekeeping and use of force constitute an unfortunate<br />
alloy. <strong>The</strong> reticence of states and the unsuccessful efforts of United Nations<br />
in implementing the law and enforcement mechanism in compliance with the<br />
Charter plus the United Nations’ necessity of resolving the problems that it<br />
faces in its activities within armed conflicts have lead to a modification of the<br />
nature and components of peacekeeping operations in order to deal with difficulties<br />
that are beyond their traditional role, abilities and expertise, within<br />
which peacekeeping missions have proved to be a valuable mechanism.<br />
88 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Although the mix between peacekeeping operations and the use of force is already<br />
underway, a review of the characteristics of this alloy suggest that robust peacekeeping<br />
tends to create more uncertainties and disadvantages than to guarantee effective and<br />
efficient results or benefits. Furthermore, robust peacekeeping may affect the core notion<br />
and utility of peacekeeping operations, making them become a contradictory referent<br />
of valuable peace and an unjust and illegitimate use of force. It is this combination of<br />
carrot and stick, somehow patriarchal and dangerous, which results conflicting. Within it<br />
any mistake, feature or unsatisfactory performance in the role of ‘robust’ peacekeeping<br />
will potentially jeopardize their own credibility, and the strength and credibility of the<br />
United Nations as the rightful promoter and guarantor of the peace and human values.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Bellamy, A.J. and Williams P. 2004. Conclusion: What future for peace operations? Brahimi<br />
and beyond, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol. 11 (1), pp. 183 -212.<br />
• Bellamy, A.2004. <strong>The</strong> ‘next stage’ in peace operations theory?, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping,<br />
Vol. 11 (1), pp. 17 — 38.<br />
• Bialke, J. 2001. United Nations Peace Operations: Applicable Norms and the Application of<br />
the Law of Armed Conflict, Air Force Law Review, Vol. 50, pp.1-64.<br />
• Cottey, A. 2008. Beyond humanitarian intervention: the new politics of peacekeeping and<br />
intervention, Contemporary Politics, Vol. 14 (4), pp. 429 — 446.<br />
• Cox, K. 1998-1999. Beyond self-defense: United Nations Peacekeeping Operations and the Use<br />
of Force, Denv. J. Int’l L. & Pol’y, Vol. 27, pp.239-274.<br />
• Doyle, M. and Sambanis, N. 2007. <strong>The</strong> UN record on peacekeeping operations, <strong>International</strong><br />
Journal, Vol. 62, pp. 495-518<br />
• Duncanson, C. 2009. Forces for Good? Narratives of Military Masculinity in Peacekeeping<br />
Operations, <strong>International</strong> Feminist Journal of Politics, 11: 1, 63 — 80.<br />
• Fink, J. 1995. From Peacekeeping to Peace Enforcement: <strong>The</strong> Blurring of the Mandate for the<br />
Use of Force in Maintaining <strong>International</strong> Peace and Security, Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law and<br />
Trade, Vol. 1, pp. 1-46.<br />
• Ghali, B. 1992. An Agenda for Peace Preventive Diplomacy, Peacemaking and Peace-keeping.<br />
U.N. http://www.un.org/Docs/SG/agpeace.html (Last acceded 12/01/2011)<br />
• Hadden, T. 2010. Battling for Human Rights?, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol. 17 (3), pp. 309<br />
— 326.<br />
• Murphy, J. 1994-1995. Whatever happened to the New World Order?, Southern Illinois University<br />
Law Journal, Vol. 19, pp. 561-566.<br />
• Patel, P. and Tripodi, P. 2007. Peacekeepers, HIV and the Role of Masculinity in Military<br />
Behaviour, <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol. 14 (5), pp. 584 — 598.<br />
• Richmond, O. 2004. UN Peace Operations and the Dilemmas of the Peace building Consensus,<br />
<strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping, Vol.11 (1) , pp.83–101.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
89
• Schweizer, B. 2004. Moral dilemmas for humanitarianism in the era of “humanitarian” military<br />
interventions. <strong>International</strong> Review of the Red Cross, Vol.86 (855), ICRC 547-564 (Last acceded 28/12/2010)<br />
• Tanner F. 2010. Addressing the Perils of Peace Operations: Toward a Global Peacekeeping<br />
System, Global Governance, Vol. 16, pp. 209-218.<br />
• Tardy, T. 2007. <strong>The</strong> UN and the Use of Force: A Marriage against Nature. Security Dialogue,<br />
Vol. 38, pp. 49-70.<br />
• UN. 1997. GA Resolution A/RES/52/13 Culture of peace. UN (Last accedded 10/01/2011)<br />
• UN. 2000. Report of the Panel on United Nations Peace Operations. Brahimi Report) Doc.<br />
A/55/305. United Nations.< http://www.un.org/peace/reports/peace_operations/> (Last acceded<br />
11/01/2011)<br />
• UN. 2008. United Nations Peacekeeping Operations Principles and Guidelines (Capstone<br />
Doctrine) pp. 1-100. United Nations (Last acceded 11/01/2011)<br />
• Vojdik, V. 2007. Sexual Abuse and Exploitation of Women and Girls by U.N. Peacekeeping<br />
Troops. Michigan State Journal of <strong>International</strong> Law, Vol. 15, pp. 157-168<br />
• Wedgwood, R. 1995. <strong>The</strong> Evolution of United Nations Peacekeeping, Cornell <strong>International</strong><br />
Law Journal, Vol. 28, pp. 631-644.<br />
• Whitworth, S. 2004. Men, Militarism, and UN Peacekeeping: A Gendered Analysis, Lynne<br />
Rienner Publishers, US.<br />
• Wedgwood, R. 2001. United Nations Peacekeeping Operations and the Use of Force, Washington<br />
University Journal of Law & Policy, Vol. 5, pp. 69-86.<br />
• Woodhouse, T. 2010. Peacekeeping, Peace Culture and Conflict Resolution, <strong>International</strong><br />
Peacekeeping, 17 (4), pp. 486 — 498.<br />
• Yamashita, H. 2008. ‘Impartial’ Use of Force in United Nations Peacekeeping, <strong>International</strong><br />
Peacekeeping, Vol. 15 (5), pp. 615 — 630.<br />
90 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Pre-twentieth century<br />
thinkers considered as<br />
<strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
scholars<br />
<strong>The</strong> case of Kant<br />
erika biagini<br />
MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
Even though Kant’s thoughts have been object of wide critiques, his ideas<br />
are gaining new vitality trough works of current international relations<br />
academics of fame. This might be due to the fact that his writings,<br />
whether political or not, highlight the universality of his thoughts which largely<br />
reflect part of the current academic literature. <strong>International</strong> relations, world<br />
peace and state sovereignty are questioned as a consequence of the principles<br />
of morality that should lead decision makers in charge of states governance<br />
who seek to guarantee individual’s external freedom and respect of political<br />
rights. From the analysis of Kant’s political writings and critical theory derives<br />
that world peace will be realized through a natural process of history which<br />
final outcome will be a world organized over principles of good will; a theory<br />
comparatively close to the reality observable in branches of the international<br />
system where international relations among states have led to positive coopera-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
91
tion.<br />
the universality of the liberal Kantian discourse<br />
Philosophy is the history of thought questioning the very intimate angles of human<br />
condition and, as humans, ours is a history of continuity. Certainly, thinkers<br />
of all times have been influenced by the specificity of their centuries when<br />
answering questions concerned with societies, politics and the nature of man.<br />
However, among all the attributes they had observed, we can recognize some<br />
specific characteristics of humankind which are timeless, and affect the way<br />
we behave and decide when is regarding issues concerning our existence as<br />
social beings. For this reason, international relations scholars share essential<br />
thoughts with historians such as Thucydides and philosophers such as Machiavelli<br />
and Kant; we are, fundamentally, observing similar processes. As we refer<br />
to thinkers of the past when theorizing on international relations, those thinkers<br />
did the same with their predecessors, and ‘good answers to important questions<br />
tend to be repeated over time’ (Jackson 2005, p.7).<br />
While writings of Thucydides and Machiavelli have been associated with pure<br />
realism, Kant’s thoughts have been object of wider critiques. Cited among<br />
scholars of several disciplines and influences, it seems that Kant’s ideas are<br />
acquiring new vitality trough works of current international relations academics<br />
of fame. This might be due to the fact that reading his writings, whether<br />
political or not, we are able to discover that ‘the contemporary world is neither<br />
as new, nor as exceptional, as we might believe’ (Jackson 2005, p.13). Differently<br />
from who has been defined as realist thinkers, he carried in his ideas a<br />
vein of optimism which cost him dear over the centuries. Criticized at times<br />
by realists such as Waltz, hailed by current liberalist such as Rawls and Doyle,<br />
‘regarded as the inventor and patentee of morality or duty’ (Wight 2005, p.63)<br />
while discredited among postcolonial thinkers, what lasts about Kant is a great<br />
esteem for his three critiques and misleading confusion regarding his political<br />
writings. He did not write a masterpiece in international politics and his political<br />
thinking cannot be fully understood read separately from his critical theory,<br />
which lays down the basic principles of his ontology. However, a brave reader<br />
would be rewarded by the universality of his thoughts. With no doubt nowadays<br />
92 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
we could claim that he reasonably foresaw the course of western societies and,<br />
in all probability, he influenced it. Even though it would be misleading granting<br />
Kant the label of international relations scholar, because he was a philosopher<br />
and one of the most remarkable of the last centuries, his contributions to our<br />
discipline can difficultly be disregarded, being more valid today that they were<br />
in the past.<br />
External freedom through principles of morality<br />
Revolutionary for the eighteenth century and believer of the process of the Enlightenment<br />
as the achievement of men’s autonomous thinking, his thoughts<br />
were clearly liberal. <strong>International</strong> relations and world peace were not Kant’s<br />
main concerns, but they became for him fundamental issues to guarantee individuals’<br />
external freedom and respect of political rights, the standpoint of his<br />
theory. ‘Our freedom implies that we have a hypothetical right to acquire anything<br />
in the world of a nature which we are potentially capable of acquiring…<br />
provided that this pursuit leaves the same kind of freedom to all others’ (Reiss,<br />
1970, p.22); hence universal principles of right, based on universal principle<br />
of morality, should govern organized human relations and guide states on the<br />
establishment of just policies which could guarantee the extreme expression of<br />
external freedom. In doing so, Kant abandoned the realm of experience, which<br />
‘teaches us that a thing is so and so but not that it cannot be otherwise’ (Kant<br />
in Williams 1992, p.103), to explore our mind, because theory, differently from<br />
experience, is always applicable to reality. ‘He wanted to arrive at philosophical<br />
principles on which a just and lasting internal order and a world peace could<br />
be based.’(Reiss, 1970, p.4) As a consequence, he questioned forms of government<br />
and relations between states from the standpoint of the individual. State<br />
sovereignty in particular became the cornerstone of his idea of reform, which,<br />
according to Kant, was necessary for world peace. Its origins were to be found<br />
in domestic politics.<br />
Reform towards the republican constitution for internal peace<br />
For internal reform, Kant alludes that sovereignty should be vested in people.<br />
Despotic governments use men as means and not as ends: they employ their<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
93
citizens to defend the state in case of war, they do not have regrets on using<br />
resources for armament rather than for people’s welfare and, more importantly,<br />
despots are under nobody’s control to ensure that their decisions are taken<br />
upon universal principles of morality. As Kant wrote in the First Definitive Article<br />
of Perpetual Peace, ‘a constitution where the subject is not a citizen…..it is<br />
the simplest thing in the world to go to war.’ (Kant ed. in Reiss 1970, p.100) It<br />
could be argued that those thoughts are simply influenced by the French and<br />
the American revolutions but Kant did not completely justify non-observance<br />
to the sovereign. What can be observed as recurrent in his theory is a form of<br />
morality which is indivisible from politics.<br />
Any law which is not deliberately chosen by people does not comply with principles<br />
of morality because it violates freedom illegitimately and coerces citizens<br />
despotically. Affirming this does not mean that sovereignty has to be abolished<br />
and men should live in a state of anarchy. Conversely, Kant considered sovereignty<br />
as a necessary means to achieve external freedom and guarantee the<br />
respect of a civil constitution among people, because ‘if he lives among others<br />
of his own species, man is an animal who needs a master’ (Kant, Idea for a<br />
Universal History, ed. in Reiss 1970, p.46). Constitutions, accordingly to his<br />
principles, should conform to morality. Kant stated clearly in the First Definitive<br />
Article of Perpetual Peace that ‘<strong>The</strong> Civil Constitution of Every State shall<br />
be Republican’<br />
A republican constitution is founded upon three principles: firstly, the principle<br />
of freedom for all members of a society (as men); secondly, the principle of<br />
the dependence of everyone upon a single common legislation (as subjects); and<br />
thirdly, the principle of legal equality for everyone (as citizens). It is the only<br />
constitution which can be derived from the idea of an original contract, upon<br />
which all rightful legislation of a people must be founded. Thus, as far as right<br />
is concerned, republicanism is in itself the original basis of every kind of civil<br />
constitution…’ (Kant ed. in Reiss 1970, p 99)<br />
Republicanism, as he intended, was a more modern form of government in<br />
which the legislative power was divided from the executive, the only form that<br />
could guarantee the abstention of states from war. Reading further, Kant af-<br />
94 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
firms that a republican constitution ‘offers a prospect of attaining the desired<br />
result […] perpetual peace [because if] the consent of the citizens is required to<br />
decide whether or not war is to be declared, it is very natural that they will have<br />
great hesitation in embarking on so dangerous enterprise’ (Kant, Perpetual<br />
Peace, ed. in Reiss 1970, p.100).<br />
It could be argued that Kant already believed that liberal states are more peaceful<br />
than others. Nevertheless, nobody could guarantee that individuals would<br />
not decide, in some cases and for any reason, to go to war. If we want to extend<br />
the concept further, a study conducted by Doyle in 1983, demonstrated that<br />
liberal states tend to solve their disputes with diplomatic means rather than<br />
war and that the break out of conflicts is more likely to happen between a liberal<br />
and a non liberal state. In this case war would be legitimated for liberal<br />
states by the lack of morality present in non liberal constitutions (Doyle, 1983,<br />
p. 204-235 and p. 323-353). Despite this study could seems encouraging for<br />
democratic societies we should not forget that the process of democratization<br />
has in many cases been reached paying a high price in human lives and, what<br />
is more, achievements of liberal societies during the last two centuries are far<br />
behind their potential. <strong>The</strong> accentuated interventionism of democratic societies<br />
is one of the criticized outcomes of their foreign policy. In addition, the fact that<br />
a state is not liberal should not justify the right to go to war with them under the<br />
same principle of morality.<br />
<strong>The</strong> paradox between internal order and international anarchy: a<br />
reciprocal systemic approach<br />
Kant recognized that state sovereignty, which leads to internal peace but international<br />
anarchy, creates a dualistic mechanism between inside and outside<br />
states. Anarchy still threats the freedom of individuals, and particularly, freedom<br />
from the threat of war: ‘people who have grouped themselves into nation<br />
states may be judge in the same way as individual men living in a state of nature’<br />
(Kant, Perpetual Peace, ed. in Reiss 1970, p102). For analogy a sort of<br />
world state that could reign over all others, working similarly to a world republic<br />
and bringing international peace, should be achieved. But Kant was aware<br />
that states would not renounce to their sovereignty; this was ‘not the will of the<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
95
nations, [which] according to their present conception of international right…..<br />
the positive idea of a world republic cannot be realized’ (Kant, Perpetual Peace,<br />
ed. in Reiss, p.105). For this reason he agrees that anarchy in the international<br />
system is the best solution and he proposes what he calls a Federation of Free<br />
States were the firsts liberal nations could involve and affect the others through<br />
processes of international relations: ‘for if by good fortune one powerful and<br />
enlightened nation can form a republic (which is by its nature inclined to seek<br />
perpetual peace), this will provide a focal point for federal association among<br />
other states’ (Kant ed. in Reiss 1970, p104). Hence, according to Kant, there is<br />
no remedy to international anarchy, the mechanism for the reform is merely<br />
spontaneous and its origin has to be found in domestic politics.<br />
A vein of utopianism could be misunderstood in Kant’s theory particularly because<br />
‘it is the aim of his political philosophy to establish the hope that states<br />
may improve enough and learn enough from the suffering and devastation of<br />
war to make possible a rule of law among them that is not backed by power but<br />
is voluntarily observed’ (Waltz, 1962, p 337). What is more, ‘this peace is created<br />
and guaranteed by an equilibrium of forces and a most vigorous rivalry’<br />
(Kant, Perpetual Peace, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p.114). What Waltz was criticizing<br />
was the absence of a balance of power which emerges from Kant’s Federation of<br />
States. As he argues, Kant ‘has held out a hope for perpetual peace, which, upon<br />
closer scrutiny seems to disappear’ (Waltz, 1962, p 338).<br />
Kant’s balance of power is a theological mechanism of nature which he uses<br />
to correct what appears to be a paradox between positivism and negativism<br />
on the spontaneous process of the dual reform. It is very improbable that such<br />
a reform would originate from the sole will of nations, but it became less improbable<br />
if understood in a systemic approach where national and international<br />
realm could reform reciprocally through a continuous process dictated by nature<br />
and history:<br />
‘Individual, men and even entire nations little imagine that, while they are pursuing<br />
their own ends, each in his own way and often in opposition to others,<br />
they are unwittingly guided in their advance along a course intended by nature’<br />
(Kant, Idea for a Universal History, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p.41)<br />
96 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
History and Nature lead man into a process which tends to peace. <strong>The</strong> engine<br />
of the system is what Kant called social unsociability, which pushed man ‘to<br />
come together in societies’ (Kant, Idea of a Universal History, ed. in Reiss,<br />
1970, p44). Social unsociability, by which men have a natural instinct to live<br />
in groups but to pursue their own ends, can be considered as competition for<br />
material possessions. ‘Competition and socialization continuously shape and<br />
reshape the basic identity of the units populating the system, thereby promoting<br />
the liberal state form and the expansion of the democratic peace’ (Harrison,<br />
2002, p. 151). Interdependence between states, which transpired in Kant’s Cosmopolitan<br />
Right of Universal Hospitality, is the mechanism through which the<br />
encounter between different cultures could bring to merged universal liberal<br />
principles. Wars are initially necessary because they are ‘attempts (not indeed<br />
by the intention of man, but by the intention of nature) to bring about new relations<br />
between states’ and are in themselves the mechanism that will bring the<br />
world to peace: ‘these new bodies [states after the war], will in turn be unable<br />
to survive, and will….undergo further revolutions of similar sort, till…civil constitution,<br />
and….external agreement and legislation….can maintain itself automatically’<br />
(Kant, Idea of a Universal History, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p 48).<br />
Conclusions: <strong>International</strong> Cooperation towards the balance of<br />
power<br />
Similarly to the way in which Waltz theorized a systemic approach to international<br />
relations, Kant’s dualism already suggested something very similar but<br />
far more articulated:<br />
‘A philosophical attempt to work out a universal history of the<br />
world in accordance with a plan of nature aimed at a perfect civil<br />
union of mankind, must be regarded as possible and even as capable<br />
of furthering the purpose of nature….amidst the arbitrary<br />
plan of human freedom…..this idea may yet serve as a guide to us<br />
…at least when considered as a whole, to a system.’ (Kant, Idea of a<br />
Universal History, ed. in Reiss, 1970, p.51-52)<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
97
He vindicated the role that history, culture and economic competition, play<br />
within the system in linking international and national realm. Rather than<br />
the national realm to be constrained by internationally formed rules, their reciprocal<br />
transformation leads to a process of human history towards peace. A<br />
complicate application of this system to reality is suggested because it becomes<br />
rather difficult to recognize when a change is due to the international system or<br />
to the domestic politics.<br />
It could be claimed that Kant did not really provide a solution for peace, but a<br />
hope for it, which is going to realize sometimes far in the future<br />
‘Wars, tense and unremitting military preparations,…are the<br />
means by which nature drives nations, [which]…after many devastations,<br />
upheavals and even complete inner exhaustion of their<br />
powers, to take the step…of abandoning a lawless state of savagery<br />
and entering a federation of peoples in which every state….could<br />
expect to derive security and rights not from its own power or its<br />
own legal judgment, but solely from this great federation …from<br />
a united power and the law-governed decision of a united will’<br />
(Kant, Idea of a Universal History, ed . in Reiss, 1970, p.47)<br />
Were we should look for a realization for peace is in the deep nature of man<br />
which through the process of history should enlighten himself towards a world<br />
organized over principles of good will; wars are a necessary process in the direction<br />
of a global peace which, to be reached, entails the breach of the same<br />
morality praised by Kant. It could then be argued that this is a philosophical<br />
theological belief that, applied to reality, leaves reasonable space for the same<br />
realism from which Kant has been detached. Joining together all the main concepts<br />
deriving from the writings analyzed, wars seem in fact a necessary step<br />
for future peace where peace implies a balance of power which is still evolving<br />
and is depending on the good will of internal politics of states and the way they<br />
relate to the others.<br />
98 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Due to the fact that wars are a necessary step to peace, according to Kant and<br />
his theory in Idea of a Universal History, it should be asked why his political<br />
writings have been considered closer to liberalism than realism and have<br />
been strongly criticized by some part of the literature to be contradictory. <strong>The</strong><br />
answer could be found comparing Kant’s optimism for a self human enlightenment<br />
considered as the key for the international balance of power, and the<br />
current international legal system mechanisms which is based on the voluntary<br />
participation of states. Because the higher achievements in the international<br />
world order can be observed where states have been willing to cooperate spontaneously,<br />
liberalism could be considered as a more advanced stage of realism<br />
regarding to politics and international relations.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Bull, Hedley. 2002. <strong>The</strong> Anarchical Society: a Study of Order in World Politics. Basingstoke:<br />
Palgrave.<br />
• Doyle, Michael W. 1983. Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs. Philosophy and Public<br />
Affairs (Vol. 12, No. 3), pp. 205-235.<br />
• Doyle, Michael W. 1983. Kant, Liberal Legacies, and Foreign Affairs, Part 2. Philosophy and<br />
Public Affairs (Vol. 12, No. 4), pp. 323-353.<br />
• Franceschet, Antonio. 2002. Kant and liberal internationalism: Sovereignty, Justice, and<br />
Global Reform. Basingstoke: Palgrave.<br />
• Harrison, Ewan. 2002. Waltz, Kant and Systemic Approaches to <strong>International</strong> Relations.<br />
Review of <strong>International</strong> Studies (Vol. 28, No. 1), pp. 143-162.<br />
• Jackson, Robert H. 2005. Classical and Modern Thought on <strong>International</strong> Relations: from<br />
Anarchy to Cosmopolis. New York; Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan.<br />
• Reiss, Hans. 1970. Kant’s political writings. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
• Waltz, Kenneth N. 1962. Kant, Liberalism, and War. <strong>The</strong> American Science Review (Vol. 56,<br />
No. 2), pp. 331-340.<br />
• Wight, Martin. 2005. Four Seminal Thinkers in <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>The</strong>ory. Oxford:<br />
Oxford University Press.<br />
• Williams, Michael C. 1992. Reason and Realpolitik: Kant’s “Critique of <strong>International</strong> Politics”.<br />
Canadian Journal of Political Science (Vol. 25, No. 1), pp. 99-119.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
99
Realism and its View of<br />
World Politics<br />
100 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies<br />
Genevieve lynch<br />
MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
Realism has earned a bad reputation in <strong>International</strong> Relations theory.<br />
For a theory that boasts such a historical lineage and sense of legitimacy<br />
mainly through the writings of Thucydides, Machiavelli and Hobbes,<br />
it is remarkably open to attack about its very fundamental nature. Realism is<br />
a theory, more than any other, which is misunderstood and misconstrued. In<br />
this essay, I hope to show the realism is not as bleak as one would think and<br />
that there is plenty of room within the theory for issues of morality and other<br />
interests. I will be focusing mainly on E.H Carr and Hans Morgenthau as they<br />
more than any other theorists have managed to shape the theory in many ways<br />
to fit their own values and beliefs.<br />
introduction<br />
Michael C. Williams (2004: 635) remarks that while the majority of realism’s<br />
critics disagree about its larger purpose within <strong>International</strong> Relations theory,<br />
they are mostly in unison regarding realism’s apparent lack of attention towards<br />
other interests and ideas beside power. One of the main reasons realism enjoys<br />
such a desperate reputation; pithily summed up by John J. Mearsheimar (2001:<br />
23) as being “a hard-sell” is the widespread and mistaken belief that realism is<br />
a single, unified and coherent theory. On closer investigation, it becomes clear<br />
the sheer diversity and definition within the theory itself. <strong>The</strong> differing read-
ings that realism affords from classical to neoclassical to neorealism indicate a<br />
theory that is more diverse and flexible than acknowledged. It also questions<br />
the validity of the accusation that it is out of touch, anachronistic and unnecessarily<br />
bleak. William Wohlforth (2010: 131) argues that the concept of realism<br />
has become too broad and vague as a term. He writes how realism has come<br />
define not only the theory itself but sub-schools such as classical realism and<br />
neorealism, and specific realist theories such as the security dilemma, balance<br />
of power and offensive and defensive balance.<br />
Realism, unlike other theories, especially critical theories uses the existing international<br />
political framework as its starting point. It does not strive to alter<br />
the current framework but rather, works within. Critics perceive this as being<br />
ultimately defeatist and counter-productive and realists are consistently<br />
charged with perpetuating and intimating the very structures and divergent<br />
dynamics they describe (Buzan 1996: 53-54). Yet, realism tends to look upon<br />
its realistic portrayal of world politics as a badge of honour rather than as a<br />
theoretical defect. As John J. Mearsheimar (2001: 2) points out, international<br />
politics is and has always been a duplicitous and callous environment and there<br />
is nothing to indicate that this state of affairs will be modified any time soon.<br />
Mearsheimar’s sentiment is symbolic of the realist’s general acceptance that<br />
historical realities makes the current political situation and it is realism’s prerogative<br />
to reflect these values, which is not the same as endorsing them. As<br />
E.H Carr (1995: 12) who borrows a quote from Sorel argues “It is the eternal<br />
dispute between those who imagine the world to suit their policy, and those<br />
who arrange their policy to suit the realities of the world”.<br />
Power and Realism<br />
Power is the most important interest in realism. Realists are accused of giving<br />
power too much credence, which in turn has a negative impact on other interests.<br />
Williams (2004: 636) posits that realism’s preoccupation stems from its<br />
modern origins in the aftermath of World War II where the influence of military<br />
power was understandably one-sided. It also encouraged many of its modern<br />
proponents most notably Carr and Morgenthau to assume a crushing critique<br />
of liberalism, so concerned were they that the lessons of the shortcomings of<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
101
liberalism would be forgotten and the mistakes of the inter-war period would<br />
reoccur. <strong>The</strong>y passionately believed that if liberal views were pursued by states<br />
it could only lead to failure (Mearsheimar 2001: 15). <strong>The</strong> repercussions are still<br />
felt today, realism is perceived as a bleak and rigid doctrine, unable to engage<br />
with any other theory and obsessed with power politics. Yet, considering its<br />
elevated status, power is in fact vaguely and broadly defined by realists. Most<br />
realist use Morgenthau’s famous assertion that “when we speak of power, we<br />
mean man’s control over the minds of other men” (Morgenthau 2006: 30) as a<br />
starting point. Power to Morgenthau was not something fixed and concrete but<br />
a fluid concept that could be transformed by both internal and external factors.<br />
Morgenthau also distinguished between legitimate and illegitimate power and<br />
perceived legitimate power as having far more weight than illegitimate. “Legitimate<br />
power, which can invoke a moral or legal justification for its exercise,<br />
is likely to be more effective than equivalent illegitimate power, which cannot<br />
be justified” (32).<br />
John Mearsheimar (2001) outlines how there is two types of power, latent and<br />
military but regarding international politics he perceives that a nation’s power<br />
can only be measured by its comparison with its rivals’ forces. Jack Donnelly<br />
(2009: 47) insists that power alone can only reveal so much about the rights<br />
and privileges a state actually benefits from. Morgenthau (cited in Lebow 2003:<br />
231) had a far more subtle reading of a nation’s power, he advocated other factors<br />
such as a nation’s morale and how effective leadership within the state was.<br />
Carr shared Morgenthau’s view that a strong and good leader played an instrumental<br />
role in shaping a country’s destiny but makes a notable diversion from<br />
Morgenthau in his belief that the masses are what truly shape a country in the<br />
long term. <strong>The</strong>y provided not only a moral anchor for the state but the long<br />
term destiny of a society and its societal structures was largely, he believed,<br />
fixed and formed by its people (cited in Howe 1994: 283-284).<br />
Maintaining the Balance of Power<br />
<strong>The</strong> balance of power is one the most well-known of realist theories and enjoys<br />
a long, historical lineage within the theory. While the structuralist realist Kenneth<br />
Waltz (cited in Buzan 1996: 50) believes that it occurs naturally without<br />
102 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
the conscious effort of its proponents, Paul R. Viotti and Mark V. Kauppi (1999:<br />
72) assert that it is an intentional construction. “Makers of foreign policy<br />
do not act as automatons, prisoners of the balance of power and severely constrained<br />
by it. <strong>The</strong>y are free to exercise their judgment and their will as agents<br />
for their states in the conduct of foreign policy”. Morgenthau wrote extensively<br />
about the balance of power. He argued that while it existed both domestically<br />
and internationally, it was far more stable in the domestic yet of pivotal importance<br />
in the international sphere<br />
Morgenthau admitted the impossibility of calculating the relative power of one<br />
state against another in the balance of power, a practice much harder when<br />
trying to factor in several players and alliances between states. <strong>The</strong> result is a<br />
desperate attempt by states to ascertain each other’s relative power while trying<br />
to maximise their own power and leave enough space for them to manoeuvre<br />
(2006: 215-219). <strong>The</strong> balance of power, as Morgenthau assesses it, has unfortunately<br />
only two results, war and peace. Not only has the balance of power<br />
indirectly led to war but Morgenthau believes that most of the wars fought in<br />
the modern era can be directly traced to the balance of power. He also is convinced<br />
that throughout history, ruthless leaders have used the balance of power<br />
to further their own designs and ambitions under the guise of “guardianship”<br />
(2006: 221-223).<br />
<strong>The</strong> cold heart of Realism<br />
Realists have been attacked for their lack of humanitarian concern. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />
argument is that it a matter of perspective, what one country may deem<br />
as human rights is another country’s oppressive dictate. Realists do not<br />
agree with one or a few nations’ perception of moral law being upheld as the<br />
dictate of moral law. By doing so, realists reason they are behaving fairly to<br />
all (Morgenthau: 12-13). Morgenthau does not believe that there can be an<br />
application of abstract universal moral principles; instead, they have to be<br />
modified by time and place (12). This idea also impacts his reasoning that<br />
there is a distinction regarding moral principles has to be made between<br />
“what is desirable everywhere and at all times and what is possible under the<br />
concrete circumstances of time and place” (6).<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
103
<strong>The</strong> realist belief that there exists a dual moral standard that what may appear<br />
to be improper and dishonest conduct to an individual within a state is<br />
acceptable for statesmen in their dealings with other states (Dunne 2001: 143).<br />
Dunne freely admits that states have to sometimes behave in a distasteful way<br />
but this immoral behaviour is overruled by the simple fact that “the state itself<br />
represents a moral force, for it is the existence of the state that creates the possibility<br />
of an ethical political community to exist domestically” (143). He adds<br />
how it is a core moral duty of a statesman to ensure a state’s survival, a claim<br />
made by other notable realists including Hans Morgenthau (Morgenthau: 12)<br />
and Henry Kissinger (Dunne: 152). This seems to offer unethical statesmen<br />
the opportunity to pursue questionable action under the guise of ensuring their<br />
state’s survival. <strong>The</strong> other argument that Morgenthau is concerned with is that<br />
while an individual cannot fight for a higher ideal, the state can never, as the<br />
statesman has to take into account what is best for the common good (Gellman<br />
1988: 259).<br />
Carr makes an interesting argument regarding morality and realism. He questions<br />
the legitimacy of the concept in light of differences in diverse societies’<br />
morals, historical timeframe and subjective opinion. He also sees how principles<br />
can be exploited by those who advocate them to reflect their own interests.<br />
As an example he looks upon the failure of the inter-war statesmen, Aristide<br />
Briand, Anthony Eden and Woodrow Wilson and notes how each failed to enforce<br />
their principles of peace, collective security and moral right respectively.<br />
Yet, for Carr the point is not how each issue was foregone but “that these supposedly<br />
absolute and universal principles were not principles at all, but the unconscious<br />
reflexions of national policy based on a particular interpretation of<br />
national interests at a particular time” (Carr: 80).<br />
Analysing morality in <strong>International</strong> Relations was tricky for Morgenthau as he<br />
believed that it was equally futile and counter-productive to over-emphasise<br />
or underrate its role. He comes up with a similar suggestion but approaches it<br />
from a different angle in his question of whether moral motives are humanitarian<br />
aspiration for a common good or just subterfuge to mask the real motive of<br />
statesmen that ultimately serve their own ends. He also queries how objective<br />
statesmen can be. Morgenthau like Carr uses the historical example of states-<br />
104 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
men during the interwar years, this time Chamberlain’s policy of appeasement<br />
regarding the Sudetenland. Morgenthau (2006: 228) wonders if Chamberlain<br />
was behaving “under the mistaken assumption that the moral, intellectual, and<br />
potential unity of Europe still existed and that Nazi Germany formed an integral<br />
part of it”. <strong>The</strong> Cold War was an ideological battlefield between the USA<br />
and the USSR. While Morgenthau perceived how ideology could be used as a<br />
tool by those in power to cynically cloak and rationalize power, Carr sincerely<br />
believed that both groups were earnest supporter of the doctrine they advocated.<br />
In this way, Carr (cited in Howe 1994: 291) returns to the point Morgenthau<br />
makes, that moral principles are entirely subjective and constrained by time<br />
and space.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> System<br />
John Mearsheimar (2001: 3) attains that the international system is principally<br />
to blame for states having to behave in such ruthless fashion. This creates a<br />
level of fear amongst states that while never remaining at the same level, never<br />
becomes insignificant due principally to the very nature of international politics<br />
(2001: 80). Many realists (Howe 1994) advocate that the international system<br />
has fundamentally remained the same since 1648 with the lack of an overriding<br />
authority ensuring that states remain fixed in competitive interaction<br />
with each other. Mearsheimar (2001: 49) believes that “the particular order<br />
that obtains at any time is mainly a by-product of the self-interested behaviour<br />
of the system’s great powers. <strong>The</strong> configuration of the system, in other words,<br />
is the unintended consequence of great-power security competition, not the result<br />
of states acting together to organise peace.” For Morgenthau (2006: 241),<br />
the overarching message is not as pessimistic as one would expect. He believes<br />
that statesmen in many ways, behaves far more honestly in the modern era<br />
than they did so in other periods of history and that given the latitude they are<br />
afforded, they do far less than they actually could. He illustrates his point with<br />
an analysis of political life in the Italian city states, especially the Republic of<br />
Venice that arranged for two hundred assassinations attempts between 1415-<br />
1525 (ibid). Although, this is a valid point, Morgenthau appears to be rather<br />
naive of the duplicitous nature of many modern regimes. Lebow (2003: 16)<br />
does not directly take issue with Morgenthau’s point but indirectly critiques it<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
105
with his analysis of the modern legacy of realism. “Realism is not just another<br />
arcane academic doctrine. As currently formulated, it offers an intellectual<br />
justification for a range of policies at odds with core democracies and humanitarian<br />
values”. He outlines these policies as illegal coups, interventions and<br />
support of oppressive dictatorships (ibid).<br />
A tragic view of world politics is one where all emphasis rests on military power.<br />
It is a bleak proposition where states are reduced to the amount of nuclear warheads<br />
and their arsenal capability. For John J. Mearsheimar (2001: 78), power<br />
is simply the military capabilities a country possesses. While Richard Lebow<br />
(2001: 62) admits that neorealists believe military capabilities and alliances as<br />
the very rock of security, he sees the long-term implications of such a narrow<br />
outlook. Citing Weimar Germany and Soviet Russia, he posits how a weak civil<br />
society in both these cases allowed military capabilities to override any other<br />
concern and how alliances and military capabilities worked against providing<br />
security. “In the absence of community, military capability and alliances were<br />
no guarantee of security, and could provoke wars they were intended to prevent”<br />
(63-64). Another example would be post-Revolutionary France whereby<br />
a fragmented civil society enabled both internal unrest with the Terror and external<br />
dispute with the Napoleonic Wars. Lebow also looks at the other side of<br />
this argument with his analysis of how a strong civil society in the United States<br />
and the United Kingdom post World War II counterbalanced their respective<br />
military aspirations (62). Morgenthau (2006: 230) makes a similar argument<br />
believing that a common culture and moral code fostered amongst states can<br />
lead to stability. He believed this occurred twice in European history, most<br />
recently after the Congress of Vienna where Europe enjoyed relative peace and<br />
prosperity between 1815 and 1914. Europe’s collective identity during this period<br />
helped keep individual’s desire for power as potential and not as reality.<br />
When this collective identity began to splinter, the conflict became real.<br />
Conclusion<br />
While, it can be argued that realism is ultimately a bleak doctrine, this is only<br />
in its “pure” form, something very few people would admit to. As Carr pithily<br />
asserts (1995: 84) “<strong>The</strong> impossibility of being a consistent and thorough-going<br />
106 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
ealist is one of the most certain and curious lessons of political science” . Carr<br />
later elaborates this point with his assertion that realists can no more ignore<br />
elements of morality than liberals can disregard the aspect of power (216). Realism<br />
is a theory that can be hugely beneficial and can accommodate a far more<br />
diverse range of views and opinions than would be presumed. It takes into<br />
account and arguably exaggerates certain aspects of international politics such<br />
as anarchy, security dilemma but because it is working within a framework, its<br />
conclusions can be far more effective than a lot of other theories. Realism is a<br />
helpful theory if one bears in mind, that is just a theory and as Kenneth Waltz<br />
(1979: 9) so elegantly argues in his <strong>The</strong>ory of <strong>International</strong> Politics, “theories<br />
do construct a reality, but no one can ever say that is the reality”.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Buzan, Barry. “<strong>The</strong> timeless wisdom of realism?” <strong>International</strong> theory: positivism and beyond.<br />
Ed Steve Smith et als. Cambridge 1993: 47-65.<br />
• Carr, E.H. <strong>The</strong> Twenty Years’ Crisis London 1939 rpt 1995.<br />
• Donnelly, Jack . “Realism” <strong>The</strong>ories of <strong>International</strong> Relations 4 th edition. Ed Scott Burchill et<br />
als London 2009: 31-57.<br />
• Dunne, Tim and Brian C. Schmidt. “Realism” <strong>The</strong> Globalization of World Politics. An Introduction<br />
to <strong>International</strong> Relations 2 nd Edition. Ed John Baylis. Oxford 2001: 141-161.<br />
• Gellman, Peter. (1988) “Hans J. Morgenthau and the Legacy of Political Realism” Review of<br />
<strong>International</strong> Studies 14.(4): 247-266.<br />
• Howe, Paul. (1994) “<strong>The</strong> Utopian Realism of E.H. Carr” Review of <strong>International</strong> Studies<br />
20.(3): 277-297.<br />
• Lebow, Richard Ned. “Classical Realism” <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>The</strong>ories: Discipline and<br />
Diversity. 2 nd Edition. Ed Dunne et als. Oxford 2010: 58-76.<br />
• Lebow, Richard Ned. <strong>The</strong> tragic vision of politics- Ethics, Interests and Orders Cambridge<br />
2003.<br />
• Mearsheimar, John J. <strong>The</strong> Tragedy of Great Power Politics London 2001.<br />
• Morgenthau, Hans. Politics Among Nations: <strong>The</strong> Struggle for Power and Peace 7 th e. Revised<br />
by Kenneth W. Thompson, W. David Clinton. Boston 2006.<br />
• Viotti, Paul R. and Mark V. Kauppi. <strong>International</strong> Relations <strong>The</strong>ory. Realism, Pluralism,<br />
Globalism and Beyond. Boston 1999.<br />
• Waltz, Kenneth. <strong>The</strong>ory of <strong>International</strong> Politics Boston 1979.<br />
• Williams, Michael C. (2004) “Why ideas Matter in <strong>International</strong> Relations: Hans Morgenthau,<br />
Classical Realism, and the Moral Construction of Power Politics” <strong>International</strong> Organization<br />
58(4): 633-665.<br />
• Wohlforth, William C. “Realism” <strong>The</strong> Oxford Handbook of <strong>International</strong> Relations. Eds<br />
Christian Reus-Smith et al. Oxford 2010: 131-149.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
107
108 <strong>International</strong> Security Studies
Conflict Resolution and<br />
Post-Conflict Studies
Conflict: causes,<br />
resolution policies and<br />
practices and degrees of<br />
success<br />
<strong>The</strong> case of the Lord’s Resistance Army<br />
and conflict in Northern Uganda<br />
Catherine roche<br />
MA in Development Studies<br />
‘Internal wars are a complex phenomenon. If they were simple, they would<br />
doubtless have been ‘solved’ long ago’. (Maitre 2009 p65)<br />
Taking the conflict in northern Uganda between the Lord’s Resistance<br />
Army (LRA) and the Ugandan government as a case study, this paper<br />
seeks to evaluate the causes of conflict, explore conflict resolution practices<br />
and appraise their level of success. Demonstrative of the complexity in<br />
establishing the causes of conflict, this case illustrates the importance of a contextual<br />
approach in order to penetrate the intricate interplay of causal factors.<br />
Regarding conflict resolution policies, the case study reveals that the perceived<br />
110 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
dichotomy between international and traditional approaches is a false one. This<br />
conflict is also reflective of the multiple obstacles to achieving peace: the paper<br />
raises questions around the behaviour of the Ugandan Government and its<br />
commitment to peace, the resettlement of child combatants and the role of the<br />
international community. Thus, while there is now relative calm in northern<br />
Uganda, the assignation of causality to any actor or policy remains problematic.<br />
introduction<br />
Uganda, rife with violence almost incessantly since independence, unfortunately<br />
presents many examples of conflict. Taking the case of conflict in northern<br />
Uganda between the Lord’s Resistance Army (LRA) and the Ugandan government,<br />
this research paper briefly examines the causes of conflict, delineates<br />
conflict resolution practices and policies utilised and analyses their degree of<br />
success/failure. This case study provides a valuable lens through which to explore<br />
the complex interplay of causal factors; the perceived dichotomy between<br />
international and traditional approaches to conflict resolution and the myriad<br />
difficulties in restoring any lasting peace, not least due to the position of the<br />
Government, the role of the international community and the vital issue of the<br />
resettlement of child combatants.<br />
Since the mid 1980s, when President Yoweri Kaguta Museveni and his National<br />
Resistance Army/Movement (NRA/M) assumed power by force, Joseph Kony,<br />
his followers and the LRA ‘have brought his vision of the Ten Commandments<br />
to northern Ugandans through systemic abductions, torture, mutilation, rape,<br />
and murder’ resulting in ‘psychological havoc’ in the region and the displacement<br />
of over a million and a half people (Prendergast 2005 p3). With most<br />
victims from the Acholi population of Gulu, Kitgum and Pader districts (Allen<br />
2006 p1) the virulence of Kony’s approach is evident in the atrocities perpetrated<br />
and the use of child combatants recruited through abduction. Desirous<br />
of creating a theocracy, Kony was clearly influenced by Alice Lakwena and the<br />
Holy Spirit Movement resulting in a conflict with a spiritual/supernatural dimension<br />
as Kony, believing he is channelling several spirits, exhorts his followers<br />
to engage in ritual practices of protection. Throughout this conflict, both the<br />
LRA and the Uganda People’s Defence Force (UPDF) have committed serious<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
111
crimes and violations of human rights.<br />
Conflict in Northern Uganda: Causes<br />
Applying the literature on conflict in Africa to the case of northern Uganda<br />
raises some important questions about context and causality, specifically<br />
monocausal analysis. Collier and Hoeffler, applying their econometric model<br />
to Sub-Saharan Africa assert unequivocally that the causes of conflict here are<br />
purely economic: indeed Africa’s more frequent experience of conflict recently<br />
is because ‘its economies have performed so poorly both absolutely and relative<br />
to other regions’ (2002 p14). Simply put, the root cause of conflict in Africa<br />
is greed not grievance. However, economic factors do not fully explain the<br />
northern Ugandan conflict; while there is an economic dimension in unequal<br />
distribution of resources favouring the south; it is not the only or indeed major<br />
determinant of conflict in this instance. Thus, while the Collier and Hoeffler<br />
model is attractive to policy-makers; it only reveals general trends and may<br />
give ‘a static, culturally blind and profoundly ahistorical picture of civil wars’<br />
(Berdal 2005 p690). Such large-scale studies may overlook ‘local violence in<br />
rural areas’ (Green 2007 p720): thereby helping to explain war rather than local<br />
conflict.<br />
Are issues of ethnicity and identity at the core of the northern Ugandan conflict?<br />
As noted by Young, cultural pluralism ‘alone is not the prime determinant’ of<br />
armed conflict; however, in a culturally plural society where conflict is interwoven<br />
with politics ‘identity is virtually certain to become part of the larger patterns<br />
of confrontation’ (2002 p540). Certainly the identity of the Acholi people<br />
is central in this conflict but in a way that challenges traditional explanations<br />
of inter-ethnic rivalry. <strong>The</strong> LRA violence was perpetrated not just against the<br />
Ugandan government but their own people. While, in his case study of Kibaale<br />
district, Green found that along with population growth, claims to indigeneity<br />
at local level were causal factors of conflict in the region, rather than ethnic<br />
diversity per se (2007), this still does not explain the particular nature of the<br />
northern Ugandan conflict.<br />
Much can be explained by the specific historical context: (briefly) Amin’s mas-<br />
112 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
sacre of Acholi and Langi soldiers and the resultant flight of escapees to Tanzania<br />
and Kenya served as catalysts for action; their integration in Tanzania ‘into<br />
a loyalist Obote force’ (Decalo 1989 p147) who committed atrocities during the<br />
ensuing civil war and finally their return to the north (fearing reprisals) on Museveni’s<br />
assumption of power. However, while this linear model explains much<br />
of the conflict it is not complete in itself.<br />
If one looks to religion as a cause of conflict, one can discern a long history of<br />
religio-political strife in Uganda: wherein ‘issues of religion have dominated<br />
public life’ (Karugire 1980 p62) from the arrival of the first missionaries in<br />
the 1870s. <strong>The</strong> peculiar blend of Christianity and traditional beliefs in Acholi<br />
certainly contributed to the syncretism of militia practices (Young 2002 p547)<br />
in northern Uganda.<br />
While socio-political reasons could be proffered i.e. the sense of isolation of<br />
northern Ugandans and though many factors leading to conflict are endemic to<br />
Uganda; one must also take cognisance of the geographic and regional context:<br />
specifically the fluid boundaries and evolving conflicts affecting South Sudan,<br />
Rwanda, Democratic Republic of Congo (DRC) and Central African Republic<br />
(CAR). Museveni’s support for Rwandan and Sudanese conflicts in particular<br />
and the corresponding reciprocated support for the LRA demonstrate vividly<br />
‘the connection between the regional and the local’ (Oloka-Onyango 2004 p41).<br />
Finally, one must consider Museveni’s ‘unflagging belief in the efficacy of military<br />
action’ to solve political problems (Oloka-Onyango 2004 p36) which underscores<br />
his paramount concern with security and resulting creation and perpetuation<br />
of a strong military machine.<br />
This brief overview demonstrates that monocausal explanations fail to explain<br />
the root causes of conflict in this case study: rather it is a nexus of factors, involving<br />
the ‘reciprocal dynamics of state crisis, civil disorder, and identity politics’<br />
(Young 2002 p557) attended by religious, regional and historical factors. It<br />
is important to note also that initial causes may not be what sustains a conflict<br />
(Maitre 2009 p53): fear has proved an important factor in the perpetuation of<br />
this conflict.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
113
Policies and Practice<br />
Within this context of ‘messianic insurgency, chronic mistrust, and meddlesome<br />
neighbors (sic)’ (Prendergast 2005 p4), one could well ask how possible it<br />
is to build peace in northern Uganda. In this case study, one can discern three<br />
approaches: military response; international jurisprudence and traditional justice<br />
mechanisms.<br />
Post-civil war in Uganda, Museveni’s rule shows that despite problems ‘guerrilla<br />
governments …undertake sincere efforts to mitigate and ameliorate’ conditions<br />
(McDonough 2008 p371). However, the military origins of government<br />
rule meant a military response to resistance was probably inevitable. For many<br />
years therefore, Museveni focussed on ensuring the eradication of resistance<br />
in northern Uganda through the use of force. Military activity overlapped (and<br />
juxtaposed with) attempted peace-building responses such as the 2000 Amnesty<br />
Act which offered amnesty for activity in conflict in the period 1986-2000.<br />
Finding this amnesty process unsatisfactory, in 2003 Museveni requested the<br />
<strong>International</strong> Criminal Court (ICC) investigate the LRA actions in northern<br />
Uganda, signalling a move to international justice approaches. In 2005 arrest<br />
warrants issued for five leaders of the LRA for crimes against humanity<br />
and war crimes, including sexual enslavement, rape, inducing of rape, attack<br />
against the civilian population and enlisting of children (ICC 2005). While in<br />
2007, the peace process seemed to gather momentum at the Juba peace talks,<br />
the spectre of the ICC arrest warrants remained a block to progress; resulting<br />
in various agreements to enable the establishment of a special division of<br />
the Ugandan High Court, thereby attempting to provide an alternative to ICC<br />
proceedings. However, Kony’s refusal to sign the peace agreement effectively<br />
ended the peace process. Perhaps convinced of the unlikelihood of a credible<br />
alternative trial in Uganda, Kony’s resistance also reinforced questions regarding<br />
the government’s intent in pursuing international remedy.<br />
<strong>The</strong> situation also increased unease about international concepts of justice as<br />
Western or liberalist views not necessarily suited to this context. Jackson, examining<br />
the ICC and the concept of universal human rights at the core of ‘lib-<br />
114 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
eral peace theories of post-conflict reconstruction’ (2009 p320) finds a focus<br />
on constructing liberal states rather than on negotiating solutions (2009 p321).<br />
Further, the international system in which war is seen as an ‘aberration’ and<br />
a problem for which there is a solution leads to compartmentalisation of state<br />
interaction within a framework ‘that is far from universally applicable’ (Maitre<br />
2009 p53). In this regard, fears of a new form of cultural imperialism were easily<br />
exploited by Kony and the LRA.<br />
Traditional mechanisms often combine various forms of justice ‘retributive, restorative,<br />
or reparative’ (Quinn 2007 p394) in contrast to formal Western models<br />
which generally rely on one form. While there are several examples from<br />
other African countries, the primary approach pursued here was Matu Oput<br />
(bitter root) involving a murderer admitting his crime before the victim’s relatives<br />
and both parties drinking a bitter ‘brew made from a tree root mixed with<br />
sheep’s blood’ (Bangura 2008 p143). Albeit concerned with interpersonal conflict,<br />
Jabs’ study reveals remarkable levels of reconciliation, despite ‘the level<br />
of aggression and the nature of the injuries’ inflicted during the conflict (2005<br />
p366).<br />
In 2008, Museveni rejected a Hague trial for the three surviving LRA leaders<br />
facing prosecution by ICC. Stating his intention that the LRA leaders should<br />
face traditional justice ‘which is more compensatory than a retributive system’,<br />
Museveni explicitly identifies the people of northern Uganda as the source of<br />
this request: ‘it is that community which asked us to use traditional justice’<br />
(McGreal 2008).<br />
Success or Failure?<br />
Several factors militated against the success of the approaches pursued: the<br />
role of the state and political will; the international community and the issue of<br />
child combatants.<br />
Peace building efforts must ‘successfully deal with the political and socioeconomic<br />
preconditions for the conflict’ (McDonough 2008 p357). However, the<br />
government’s initial purely military response brought further murder and dis-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
115
placement. Indeed the overall combination of mechanisms adopted by the government<br />
can be seen as ‘hindering the process of peacemaking and transition’<br />
in Uganda (Quinn 2007 p393).<br />
<strong>The</strong> political motivation of the Ugandan government’s utilisation of international<br />
mechanisms is subject to question. Ugandan self-referral to the ICC, given<br />
the complementarity role of the Court, while accepted as legitimate, raises<br />
concerns about the central role of the Ugandan government in this conflict. Was<br />
this an effort to distance itself from responsibility? <strong>The</strong> timing of arrest warrants<br />
similarly entails inquiry: Traylor observes that when a conflict is ongoing,<br />
indictments ‘provide a strong disincentive for the resolution of the conflict’<br />
(2009 p35). Thirdly, legal reservations around Uganda’s establishment of its<br />
own accountability mechanism while the case is before the ICC begs the question<br />
of commitment to this process at all.<br />
<strong>The</strong> international community is also culpable in persistently ignoring the conflict:<br />
Allen notes that the war between the Ugandan government and the LRA<br />
‘has rarely been covered in the national media’ (2006 p3). Even when media<br />
attention was focussed, donor governments remained accepting of war in the<br />
north while development progressed in the south. In exploring how liberal<br />
peace can tolerate war and dislocation adjacent to ‘success’, Shaw and Mbabazi<br />
declare that ‘thus, the liberal peace, as experienced by Ugandans, is characterised<br />
by a moral agnosticism’ (2007 p577). While Uganda’s endorsement of freemarket<br />
reform was lauded by the West, it could be asserted that ‘Western powers<br />
and the IFIs bear considerable responsibility for nurturing the new breed’<br />
such as Museveni (Oloka-Onyango 2004 p47) and therefore in promoting and<br />
supporting conflict.<br />
Of vital importance in transitional justice and post-conflict resolution is the<br />
repairing of ‘social interactions and institutions of a particular society’ (Quinn<br />
2007 p389). Resettling child combatants poses many difficulties but is pivotal<br />
to the rebuilding and lasting stability of society. In her study of the resettlement<br />
experiences of formerly abducted children (FAC) in northern Uganda, Corbin<br />
concludes that the ‘resettlement of FAC into families and communities requires<br />
massive efforts and resources by all social systems in war affected areas’ (2008<br />
116 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
p332). <strong>The</strong>se involve addressing family support for psycho-emotional wellbeing<br />
and for cultural acceptance; the particular experience of girls and the harassment<br />
by others in the community, especially of those forced to kill relatives or<br />
other community members during abduction. Post-conflict, the real fear of arrest<br />
and prosecution of these children must be tackled.<br />
Is the current ‘peace’ in northern Uganda due to any or all of the conflict resolution<br />
policies adopted? One could argue that the Mato Oput approach has been<br />
useful in reconciling communities especially with their abducted child combatants.<br />
However, while the arrest warrants forced Kony and supporters into<br />
hiding, effectively ending much of the conflict in northern Uganda, the ICC did<br />
not bring meaningful peace.<br />
Conclusion<br />
<strong>The</strong> northern Ugandan example demonstrates the complexity of divining the<br />
causes of conflict and the importance of a contextual approach. It is also reflective<br />
of a false dichotomy between international and traditional approaches to<br />
conflict resolution. In terms of legitimacy the need for both is paramount; if<br />
peace is to last it must have the confidence of the people concerned. Policies<br />
therefore must pursue peace and justice.<br />
Questions remain about the role of the Ugandan government and its commitment<br />
to peace and assisting the Acholi population. Museveni’s recent statement<br />
on successful government refers to former ‘insecure’ areas such as ‘Northern<br />
Uganda [are] now peaceful and people can engage in productive enterprise’<br />
(2011). While it is true that ‘relative calm continued to prevail in northern Uganda’<br />
in 2010, the LRA continued killings and abductions across CAR, southern<br />
Sudan and northern DRC (Human Rights Watch 2011 p190). <strong>The</strong> site of conflict<br />
has moved but the LRA’s capacity to attack civilians is undiminished and Kony<br />
et al remain un-apprehended.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Adedeji, A. (ed.) 1999. Comprehending and Mastering African Conflicts: <strong>The</strong> Search for Sus-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
117
tainable Peace and Good Governance. London and New York: Zed Books.<br />
• Allen, T. 2006. Trial Justice: <strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court and the Lord’s Resistance<br />
Army. London and New York: Zed Books.<br />
• Bangura, A.B. 2008. <strong>The</strong> Politics of the Struggle to Resolve the Conflict in Uganda: Westerners<br />
Pushing <strong>The</strong>ir Legal Approach versus Ugandans Insisting on <strong>The</strong>ir Mato Oput. <strong>The</strong> Journal<br />
of Pan African Studies, 2(5) pp.142-178.<br />
• Berdal, M. 2005. Beyond Greed and Grievance - and Not Too Soon… Review of <strong>International</strong><br />
Studies, 31(4) pp.687-698.<br />
• Collier, P. and Hoeffler, A. 2002. On the Incidence of Civil War in Africa. Journal of Conflict<br />
Resolution, 46(1) pp.13-28.<br />
• Corbin, J.N. 2005. Returning Home: Resettlement of Formerly Abducted Children in Northern<br />
Uganda. Disasters, 32(2) pp.316-335.<br />
• Decalo, S. 1989 2nd edition. Psychoses of Power: African Personal Dictatorships. Gainesville<br />
and London: Florida Academic Press.<br />
• Green, E.D. 2007. Demography, Diversity and Nativism in Contemporary Africa: Evidence<br />
from Uganda. Nations and Nationalism, 13(4) pp.717–736.<br />
• Hopkins, A.G. 2009. <strong>The</strong> New Economic History of Africa. Journal of African History, 50<br />
pp.155–177.<br />
• Human Rights Watch. 2011. World Report 2011: Events of 2010. (USA: Human Rights Watch).<br />
Available from http://www.hrw.org/en/world-report-2011 Last accessed 1st March 2011.<br />
• Ibrahim, M. 2009. Rebel Voices and Radio Actors: in Pursuit of Dialogue and Debate in<br />
Northern Uganda. Development in Practice, 19(4/5) pp. 610-620.<br />
• <strong>International</strong> Criminal Court. 2005. Warrant Of Arrest For Joseph Kony Issued On 8 July<br />
2005 As Amended On 27 September 2005. ICC-02/04-01/05. Available from http://www.icc-cpi.<br />
int/iccdocs/doc/doc97185.PDF Last accessed 23rd February 2011.<br />
• Jabs, L.B. 2005. Collectivism and Conflict: Conflict Response Styles in Karamoja, Uganda.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Journal of Conflict Management, 16(4) pp. 354-378.<br />
• Jackson, P. 2009. ‘Negotiating with Ghosts’: Religion, Conflict and Peace in Northern Uganda.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Round Table, 98(402) pp.319-331.<br />
• Karugire, S.R. 1980. A Political History of Uganda. Nairobi: Heinemann Educational Books.<br />
• Maitre, B.R. 2009. What Sustains ‘Internal Wars’? <strong>The</strong> Dynamics of Violent Conflict and State<br />
Weakness in Sudan. Third World Quarterly, 30(1) pp.53-68.<br />
• McDonough, D.S. 2008. From Guerrillas to Government: Post-Conflict Stability in Liberia,<br />
Uganda and Rwanda. Third World Quarterly, 29(2) pp.357-374.<br />
• McGreal, C. 2008. Museveni Refuses to Hand Over Rebel Leaders to War Crimes Court.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Guardian [online], Great Britain 13 March. Available from http://www.guardian.co.uk/<br />
world/2008/mar/13/uganda.internationalcrime Last accessed 3rd March 2011.<br />
• Museveni Y.K. Speech By H.E. Yoweri Kaguta Museveni President of the Republic of Uganda<br />
On the Occasion of <strong>The</strong> 25th Anniversary of the National Resistance Movement. 26th January<br />
2011. Available from http://www.statehouse.go.ug/news.php?catId=2&&item=904 Last accessed<br />
28th February 2011.<br />
• Oloka-Onyango, J. 2004. ‘New-Breed’ Leadership, Conflict, and Reconstruction in the Great<br />
Lakes Region of Africa: A Sociopolitical Biography of Uganda’s Yoweri Kaguta Museveni. Africa<br />
Today, 50(3) pp.29-52.<br />
118 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
• Prendergast, J. 2005. Resolving the Three Headed War From Hell in Southern Sudan,<br />
Northern Uganda, and Darfur. Africa Program Occasional Paper Series no. 3. Woodrow Wilson<br />
<strong>International</strong> Centre for <strong>Scholar</strong>s.<br />
• Quinn, J.R. 2007. Social Reconstruction in Uganda: <strong>The</strong> Role of Customary Mechanisms in<br />
Transitional Justice. Human Rights Review, 8(4) pp.389-407.<br />
• Shaw, T.M. and Mbabazi, P.K. 2007. Two Ugandas and a “Liberal Peace”? Lessons From<br />
Uganda about Conflict and Development at the Start of a New Century. Global Society, 21(4)<br />
pp.567-578.<br />
• Traylor, A. 2009. Uganda and the ICC: Difficulties in Bringing the Lord’s Resistance Army<br />
Leadership before the ICC. Eyes on the ICC, 6(1) pp.23-42.<br />
• Young, C. 2002. Deciphering Disorder in Africa: Is Identity the Key? World Politics, 54(4)<br />
pp.532-557.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
119
UN Resolutions 1325<br />
and 1820: Conceptions of<br />
Gender in Post Conflict<br />
States.<br />
Yvonne Entenmann<br />
Final Year in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
Yvonne’s essay compares UN Security Council Resolutions 1325 (SC RES<br />
1325) and 1820 (SC RES 1820) and its impact on women during and<br />
after armed conflict. Both resolutions are considered a benchmark and<br />
stand for a change to the perception of women and their role in armed conflict<br />
by the international community. Whereas SC RES 1325 seeks to empower<br />
women through its three pillars: protection, participation and prevention, SC<br />
RES 1820 solely focuses on sexual violence committed against women and girls<br />
during armed conflict. Thus, SC RES 1820 is considered by some scholars as<br />
annihilating the achievement of SC RES 1325 as women are again identified as<br />
victims of armed conflict, and not as active actors. <strong>The</strong> essay concludes that the<br />
empowerment and the active participation of women is as, if not more, important<br />
than the sole protection of them, during and after armed conflict.<br />
introduction<br />
Over the past decades the international community has acknowledge the need<br />
of taking gender into consideration when discussing war, peace and securi-<br />
120 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
ty. From the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination<br />
against Women (CEDAW) to the Beijing Platform of Action (BPFA), the international<br />
community acknowledged women’s rights, but also the impact of armed<br />
conflict on women and girls. <strong>The</strong> horrific experiences of women and girls during<br />
the civil wars in the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda raised international<br />
concern and intensified the necessity to act, but it also showed that women as<br />
affected civilians need to be included during peace negotiations and conflict<br />
resolution (IANWGE).<br />
Eventually, the Security Council adopted Resolution 1325 (SC RES 1325). <strong>The</strong><br />
main goal of this resolution is the participation and protection of women during<br />
and after armed conflict, but also the prevention of further outbreak of violence.<br />
As the Swedish diplomat Pierre Schori argued, war is one of the most<br />
gendered activities in which women and girls face the highest risks, but are<br />
rarely involved in the peace process itself, therefore these constructed roles<br />
need to be deconstructed (cited in Black, 2009, p. 8). As the paper will argue<br />
in the first part, SC RES 1325 was adopted to empower women, to ensure their<br />
participation during peace negotiating and that their rights are respected during<br />
and after conflict. Most importantly, this resolution “goes beyond the historical<br />
perspectives of women as victims” and seeks to involve women based on<br />
their different experiences during war (ibid.).<br />
Security Council Resolution 1820 (SC RES 1820) was adopted in June 2008, as<br />
the international community saw the further need to protect women and girls<br />
from sexual violence during armed conflict (OHCHR, 2011). In the second part,<br />
the paper will analyse why this resolution is controversial. Some scholars argue<br />
that it may dilute previous SC RES 1325 and be a setback for the empowerment<br />
of women (Barrow, 2010, p. 234). It may be that it is the earlier resolution that<br />
may provide for a better legal protection for affected women (ibid.), while also<br />
condemning sexual violence in all forms, thus widening the scope of international<br />
humanitarian law.<br />
Both resolutions provide a guideline for states involved in peacekeeping operations<br />
(PKO), but also for warring parties. <strong>The</strong>se impacts will be examined in<br />
the final part of the paper, and whether the international community has done<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
121
enough to fully implement these resolutions.<br />
Security Resolution 1325: Empowering women?<br />
As briefly outlined above, SC RES 1325 was adopted to acknowledge the impact<br />
war has on women, to guarantee their protection, but also to involve women in<br />
conflict resolution. Further, with the adoption of this resolution the UN and its<br />
member states acknowledged the importance of gender equality for achieving<br />
global peace and development (IANWGE, op. cit.). <strong>The</strong> resolution is divided<br />
into three main pillars, which Bunch categorizes as the following: Participation<br />
of women on the formal and informal decision-making; the inclusion of gender<br />
perspectives to prevent and moderate the severity of conflicts on women; and<br />
the protection of women from all forms of violence at the time of conflict and<br />
after (cited in Black, op. cit., p. 1).<br />
Following this analyses and the acknowledgement of the UN of the importance<br />
of gender equality, SC RES 1325 does empower women, but also acknowledges<br />
the need of special protection. Women and girls suffer the most from the consequences<br />
of war; they are also the main survivors. However, men are disproportionately<br />
represented on the decision-making level (Carey, 2001, p. 50). SC<br />
RES 1325 has the base to challenge patriarchal structures that regard women<br />
as passive victims of war as the resolution focuses on participation, protection<br />
and prevention (Black, op. cit., p. 3).<br />
Indeed, these three pillars are needed during and after conflict as the report by<br />
the Independent Expert Assessment, mandated by UNIFEM, has shown. <strong>The</strong><br />
report shows that women and girls not only deal with the imminent danger for<br />
their own lives during war, but also with laws and policies that are discriminating<br />
based on gender. Women and girls face difficulties when they became the<br />
sole household-head, have no access to landowning rights, their resettlement<br />
as internally displaced people (IDP), continuous sexual and domestic violence,<br />
and more. SC RES 1325 seeks to address these issues and to improve domestic<br />
and international policies regarding women and conflict (Rehn and Johnson<br />
Sirleaf, 2002, p. 3).<br />
122 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
Another crucial point for the adoption of SC RES 1325 was the assumption that<br />
women are the caretakers of communities and sacrifice much more than men to<br />
reduce sufferance within their close environment (Black, op. cit., p. 7).<br />
Nonetheless, women also engage actively in armed conflict, and may not be<br />
interested in peace or the protection of people within or outside of their community.<br />
In this regard SC RES 1325 may fail to acknowledge that women can be<br />
active combatants or commanders of war. One example is the case of Prosecutor<br />
v. Nyiramasuhuko during the <strong>International</strong> Criminal Tribunals for Rwanda<br />
(ICTR), where the former Minister of Women and Family Affairs was charged<br />
for crimes against humanity for inciting, encouraging, ordering and instigating<br />
rape crimes (Askin, 2003, p. 513).<br />
However, the resolution does acknowledge the importance of including women<br />
in Disarmament, Demobilization, and Reintegration (DDR) measures. Article<br />
13 deals with female combatants, and calls upon its members to support women<br />
and men and their dependants during disarmament measures:<br />
„Encourages all those involved in the planning for disarmament,<br />
demobilization and reintegration to consider the different needs of<br />
female and male ex-combatants and to take into account the needs<br />
of their dependants (SC RES 1325, 2000)“<br />
To conclude, SC RES 1325 certainly empowers women and emphasises the importance<br />
of including women on all levels of decision-making during and after<br />
conflict, but it also does not neglect the special protection civilian women and<br />
girls need during armed conflict. It also provides a good base for gender mainstreaming<br />
within the UN and its peacekeeping operations (PKO), but as a latter<br />
chapter will show, there is still much to be done to fully implement SC RES<br />
1325.<br />
Security Resolution 1820: Victimizing women?<br />
As much as SC RES 1325 can be regarded as empowering women and acknowledging<br />
their active role in war and peace, SC RES 1820 may be a step back-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
123
wards for this empowerment and dilute SC RES 1325 (Barrow, op. cit., p. 234).<br />
Indeed, sexual and gender based violence remains a serious issue in conflict<br />
and post-conflict countries, which must be strongly addressed by the international<br />
community. <strong>The</strong> UN and its member states sought to address the continuous<br />
use of rape as a weapon of war through this resolution and to show<br />
that any forms of sexual violence are a crime against humanity. Further, the<br />
resolution should clarify the link between the use of rape as a weapon of war<br />
and its disastrous effects on communities (OHCHR, op. cit.). On a wider perspective,<br />
the use of sexual violence threatens peace, security and stability of a<br />
state. <strong>The</strong>refore, it is important to raise awareness of the use of sexual violence<br />
and to condemn it vigorously in order to guarantee international peace (ibid.).<br />
In addition to SC RES 1325 are calls upon states to train their military staff that<br />
all forms of sexual violence are prohibited by international humanitarian law<br />
and that a breach can lead to serious consequences (Henckaerts, 2008).<br />
<strong>The</strong> resolution is also a result of the changed perception of war and conflict.<br />
Whereas before war, peace and security was rather seen as affecting the state<br />
as a unit, the end of the Cold War and the rise of intra-state conflicts made security<br />
a more individualized issue (Willett, 2010, p. 146). As women and children<br />
are more affected by this ‘new’ kind of conflict, some scholars argue that they<br />
are the new frontlines and therefore, special protection is necessary and according<br />
to international norms (Anderson, cited in Willet, ibid.).<br />
Considering the above, the UN SC 1820 has the positive effect of taking armed<br />
parties involved in conflict into responsibility to protect women and girls from<br />
all kinds of sexual violence. Further, rape is no longer considered as a by-product<br />
of war, but as a serious crime against humanity (OHCHR, op. cit.). Through<br />
the acknowledgement of the sufferings women and girls face through the use<br />
of sexual violence in conflict, one could argue that women and girls are more<br />
respected and their importance for the international community is confirmed.<br />
Despite its positive impact SC RES 1820 may also have negative impacts for<br />
women and girls. When comparing with SC RES 1325, this resolution re-categorizes<br />
women and girls as victims of war, but not as active participants or op-<br />
124 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
ponents of armed conflict. With the focus on sexual violence during and after<br />
conflict, the impact of war and conflict may be only regarded in form of sexual<br />
violence, but not issues women and girls face, such as land-owning rights, internal<br />
displacement or women or girl-headed households (Rehn and Sirfeaf, op.<br />
cit.). <strong>The</strong>se issues can cause immense grievances for women and girls, especially<br />
in patriarchal societies where women’s rights are not considered important.<br />
UNSCR 1325 addresses these issues, as it seeks to empower women generally,<br />
but SC RES 1820 does only consider the consequences of sexual violence but<br />
not the wider cultural and traditional circumstances.<br />
Another critical analysis is that sexual violence on men and boys is not considered<br />
or explicit named in this resolution, which in turn emphasizes the male<br />
role in war as the predator, and women as victims. Willett also criticises that<br />
the UN itself is a highly masculine and militarized organisation that seeks to<br />
maintain the masculine-dominated notion of security that sees the male as the<br />
protector/ warrior/ policymaker and the female as the subordinate and passive<br />
victim (op. cit., p. 145). As SC RES 1325 was adopted before 1820 and has yet<br />
to be truly enforced by the international community, SC RES 1820 seems a setback<br />
for the empowerment of women (Barrow, op. cit., p. 232).<br />
How effective can these resolutions be in post-conflict states?<br />
With the adoption of SC RES 1325 the international community acknowledged<br />
the importance of women’s involvement in the reconstruction of post-conflict<br />
states. Further, it started to mainstream women’s experience of war and armed<br />
conflict, thus PKO should include women’s input and use them as a base for<br />
policy-making (Barrow, op. cit., p. 229). In some examples the implementation<br />
of SC RES 1325 has sparked hope for women as the resolution gives their grass<br />
root organisations legitimacy and hope to have an impact on the peace process<br />
in their countries (Rehn and Johnson Sirleaf, op. cit., p. 3). Indeed, in some<br />
countries SC RES 1325 has helped to improve the involvement of women in<br />
the political decision-making process, such as Liberia. Despite the low numbers<br />
of women in the national security forces the government has implemented<br />
several policies to protect women from sexual and gender based violence and<br />
discrimination based on gender (Stubblefield, 2010, p. 2-3). Further, the Li-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
125
erian government has also addressed issues such as land-owning rights and<br />
the lack of education, providing free and obligatory primary school education<br />
(ibid.). Hence, the idea of empowerment through SC RES 1325 has had some<br />
impact on policies of post-conflict states and should increase the empowerment<br />
of women on national and international levels. <strong>The</strong> guide of action should be to<br />
further involve women in peace-keeping and conflict resolution, with further<br />
active involvement in the political decision-making of the post-conflict state. It<br />
is important to note that also laws and policies need to be addressed that discriminate<br />
women, but within the culture of a state (Black, op. cit., p. 9)<br />
Nonetheless, as already mentioned earlier, it seems as if the empowerment of<br />
women during and after conflict is not necessarily deemed important for UN<br />
member states. Many have failed to implement national policies that empower<br />
women, whereas policies that define women as victims were adopted (Black,<br />
ibid., p. 20).<br />
Additionally to Willett’s analyses that the UN is a highly masculine and militarized<br />
hierarchy one can argue that for the member states and the UN it is easier<br />
to continue to see women as victims in the need of male protection, instead of<br />
acknowledging that women are activists.<br />
<strong>The</strong> SC RES 1820 can be supportive of this claim, because it solely focuses on<br />
the sexual violence that women and girls experience during armed conflict. As<br />
outlined above, women and girls are in the need of special protection as they<br />
are more likely to suffer from war. On the other side, if women are empowered,<br />
they may be less in the need of special protection as norms and values within<br />
societies change and women are more likely to be respected as equal.<br />
Nonetheless, SC RES 1820 is a major benchmark in the international system<br />
and it should help women to seek justice for the crimes that have happened to<br />
them and end impunity for sexual violence; however, empowerment and female<br />
personnel is important for women to speak about their experiences (Willett,<br />
op. cit., p. 154).<br />
Hence, the implementation of both resolutions is crucial for a serious commit-<br />
126 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
ment of gender-mainstreaming, protection, participation and prevention of<br />
women and girls during and after conflict.<br />
Conclusion<br />
Both SC RES 1325 and SC RES 1820 were called landmark resolutions by the<br />
UN and its member states upon their adoption. As the above analysis has shown,<br />
they are indeed crucial on dealing with conflicts and the effect on women and<br />
girls, but from a different perspective.<br />
SC RES 1325 is a very significant resolution, as it is the first that acknowledges<br />
the different impact war has on women, girls and men. It uses this knowledge<br />
and seeks to empower women through its three main pillars participation, protection<br />
and prevention. All three pillars are crucial; however the call upon UN<br />
member states to include women on all levels in the peace process and conflict<br />
resolution is significant, as the area of security is traditionally associated with<br />
men as Willett has shown. Empowerment of women in conflict resolution could<br />
also help them to change domestic policies that discriminate them based on<br />
their gender and change how gender is perceived in society.<br />
Nonetheless, the stigmatization of women and girls as victims may be re-enforced<br />
through SC RES 1820. <strong>The</strong> resolution also excludes men and boys as<br />
victims of sexual violence.<br />
This is not to say that sexual violence as a weapon of war is not a serious issue.<br />
Indeed, the use of rape in conflict regions is used to harm women and their<br />
communities, thus destabilizing social structures. One must also not forget the<br />
personal sufferings of the victims and the need to ensure justice.<br />
To conclude, empowerment is as crucial to stop sexual violence as is the protection<br />
of it and the prosecution. Unfortunately, the international community<br />
seems to focus more on the protection of sexual crimes as of the empowerment<br />
of women.<br />
Bibliography<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
127
• Askin, K. D. 2003. <strong>The</strong> Quest for Post-Conflict Gender Justice. Columbia Journal of Transnational<br />
Law [Online]. Vol. 41(), pp. 509-521. Available from: http://heinonline.org.remote.library.<br />
dcu.ie/HOL/Page?handle=hein.journals/cjtl41&id=1&size=2&collection=journals&index=journ<br />
als/cjtl [Accessed 24/01/2011]<br />
• Barrow, A. 2010. UN Security Council Resolutions 1325 and 1820: constructing gender in<br />
armed conflict and international and humanitarian law. <strong>International</strong> Review of the Red Cross<br />
[Online]. Vol. 92(877), pp. 221-234. Available from: http://journals.cambridge.org.remote.<br />
library.dcu.ie/action/displayAbstract?fromPage=online&aid=7808792&fulltextType=RA&fileId<br />
=S1816383110000081 [Accessed on 26/12/2010].<br />
• Black, R. 2009. Mainstreaming Resolution 1325? Evaluating the Impact on Security Council<br />
Resolution 1325 on Country-Specific UN Resolutions. Journal of Military and Strategic Studies<br />
[Online]. Vol. 11(4), pp. 1-29. Available from: http://jmss.synergiesprairies.ca/jmss/index.php/<br />
jmss/article/view/59 [Accessed 24/01/2010]<br />
• Carey, H. F. 2001. Women and peace and security: <strong>The</strong> politics of implementing gender sensitive<br />
norms in peacekeeping. <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping [Online]. Vol. 8(2), pp. 49-68. Available<br />
from: http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/13533310108413895 [Accessed 29/11/2010]<br />
• Henckaerts, J.-M. 2008. Confronting sexual violence as a method of warfare [Online]. Available<br />
from: http://www.icrc.org/eng/resources/documents/interview/sexual-violence-interview-260608.htm<br />
[Accessed on 23/01/2011]<br />
• IANWGE: Inter-Agency Network on Women and Gender Equality. Taskforce on Women,<br />
Peace, and Security [Online]. Available from: http://www.un.org/womenwatch/ianwge/taskforces/wps/national_level_impl.html<br />
[Accessed 04/01/2010]<br />
• IANWGE: Inter-Agency Network on Women and Gender Equality. Available from: http://<br />
www.un.org/womenwatch/ianwge/taskforces/wps/history.html. Accessed on 31/12/2010<br />
• Rehn, E., Johnson Sirleaf, E. 2002. Women, War, Peace: <strong>The</strong> Independent Experts› Assessment<br />
on the Impact of Armed Conflict on Women and Women›s Role in Peace-Building (Progress<br />
of the World’s Women 2002, Vol. 1) [Online]. Available from: http://unifem.org/materials/<br />
item_detail.php?ProductID=17 [Accessed on 04/01/2010]<br />
• Stubblefield, R. 2010. Implementation of UN Security Council Resolution 1325 in Liberia [Online].<br />
Available from: http://www.gwi-boell.de/web/un-resolutions-1325-ten-years-conferencestubblefield-2212.html<br />
[Accessed on 23/01/2011]<br />
• Willett, S. 2010. Introduction: Security Council Resolution 1325: Assessing the Impact on<br />
Women, Peace and Security. <strong>International</strong> Peacekeeping [Online]. Vol. 17(2), pp. 142-158. Available<br />
from: http://www.informaworld.com.remote.library.dcu.ie/smpp/content~db=all~content=<br />
a921570335~frm=titlelink [Accessed on 23/01/2011]<br />
• Women Watch: Information and Resources on Gender Equality and Empowerment of Women<br />
[Online].Available from: http://www.un.org/womenwatch/feature/wps/index.html#background<br />
Accessed 31/12/2010<br />
• UN Resolution 1325. Available from: http://daccess-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/<br />
N08/391/44/PDF/N0839144.pdf?OpenElement accessed on 31/12/2010<br />
• United Nations Human Rights: Office of the High Commissioner of Human Rights. Rape:<br />
Weapon of War [Online]. Available from: http://www.ohchr.org/en/newsevents/pages/<br />
rapeweaponwar.aspx [Accessed 23/01/2011]<br />
128 Conflict Resolution and Post-Conflict Studies
<strong>International</strong> Political<br />
Economy
Are the growing criticisms<br />
of the <strong>International</strong><br />
Monetary Fund justified?<br />
Beryl Bömer<br />
First year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
Nowadays the <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund (IMF) is mainly known for<br />
facilitating long-term loans connected with structural adjustment programs,<br />
to help develop sustainable and stable economies. <strong>The</strong> effects<br />
these loans have had on some countries have led to heavy criticism. This essay<br />
presents the criticism of the IMF and offers reasonable examples and explanations<br />
to show that the criticism is justified. <strong>The</strong> criticism of the IMF is directed<br />
at three different areas. IMF governance and unequal representation from<br />
within, the effects of loans and how they are seen in isolation of economic recovery<br />
and the mismatch of aims and effectiveness. One can conclude that the<br />
criticism is not only justified but necessary for further development of the IMF.<br />
introduction<br />
In July 1944 the <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund (IMF) was called into existence<br />
for the purpose of monitoring member states’ exchange rates and offer financial<br />
assistance on request (Vreeland 2007, p.5). Nearly 53 years later to the day,<br />
in July 1997, the Thai baht collapsed, sparking off the Asian economic crisis.<br />
Within a short period of time the crisis spread to Indonesia, Malaysia, South<br />
130 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
Korea and the Philippines affecting further countries. By 1998 unemployment<br />
rates in these countries had sky-rocketed and the Gross Domestic Product<br />
(GDP) had fallen by 6.7 percent in South Korea, 10.8 percent in Thailand and<br />
13.1 percent in Indonesia. Despite the IMF solemnly existing for the purposes<br />
of preventing and handling exchange rate crises, its procedures in the context<br />
of the Asian economic crisis are seen as highly controversial. Consultations in<br />
the run-up appeared to stimulate the crisis while conditionality for the bail-out<br />
rather impeded recovery (Stieglitz 2002, pp.89-104). Economic exacerbations<br />
as well as socioeconomic and environmental problems as a result of IMF programs<br />
have led to increased criticism of the IMF. This essay will briefly illustrate<br />
the history and purpose of the IMF. It will then move forward to elaborate<br />
the denunciation of the IMF and its programs, providing evidence to justify the<br />
criticism as prior to presenting a summarized analysis of why increased criticism<br />
of the IMF is justified.<br />
IMF, its history and its development<br />
After a devastating period of two world wars and the Great Depression in the<br />
first half of the 20 th century, a group of countries found it necessary to find a<br />
way to widely promote economic growth. By 1945, 29 of these countries had<br />
ratified the “Bretton Woods Agreement” of which the IMF was originally part.<br />
<strong>The</strong> task of the IMF was to monitor exchange rates and balance-of-payments<br />
(BOP) and facilitate loans to countries. <strong>The</strong>se loans should enable countries<br />
to maintain a fixed exchange rate and slowly implement austerity measures to<br />
reduce the current account deficit. From the very start though, the IMF lacked<br />
resources to finance its agenda as well as authority, mainly due to U.S. politics.<br />
This together with the depreciation of the US dollar eventually led to the<br />
breakdown of the Bretton Woods System (Vreeland 2007, pp.5-9). By 1974 the<br />
“adjustable pegged exchange rates of the industrialised world were abandoned<br />
forever [and with it] the original raison d’être of the IMF” (ibid p.9).<br />
After the breakdown of the Bretton Woods System the IMF shifted towards<br />
assisting developing countries and with this its scope shifted too. Firstly, the<br />
reason for the participation of members and secondly the type of assistance<br />
the IMF has engaged in have changed. Studies have shown that some countries<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
131
participate in IMF programs simply to send out signals to foreign investors.<br />
Another reason for participation is political. Countries sometimes participate<br />
in programs to have an excuse for pushing through austerity measures, blaming<br />
their actions on IMF conditionality (ibid, pp.62-67). Secondly the type of<br />
loans the IMF gives out has changed. <strong>The</strong> lending facilities of the IMF have<br />
become more and more similar to those of the World Bank, with some programs<br />
lasting up to 4 years. In the 1980s the IMF introduced the Structural<br />
Adjustment Facility (SAF) as well as Enhanced Structural Adjustment Facility<br />
(ESAF) now called Poverty Reduction and Growth Facility (PRGF). <strong>The</strong>se loans<br />
target developing and poor countries and aim to change the structure of domestic<br />
economies to avoid a repetition of economic crises in these countries (ibid,<br />
p.31). Generally IMF policy is associated with neoliberalism. A concept promoting<br />
free-trade, privatization and deregulation in the belief that it will promote<br />
economic growth and therewith improve the welfare of the nation. <strong>The</strong> policies<br />
have also evoked profuse criticism.<br />
Criticism of the IMF<br />
<strong>The</strong> IMF has repeatedly been criticised for several aspects, with some of the<br />
criticism being successfully considered. Some of the criticism is directed at<br />
IMF governance. <strong>The</strong> main criticism of the IMF is due to the conditionality of<br />
its loans and their macroeconomic, socioeconomic and environmental effects<br />
especially on developing countries. Additional criticism is directed at the effectiveness<br />
of IMF programs.<br />
imf governance<br />
<strong>The</strong> prevailing aspect the IMF has been criticised for in the context of governance<br />
is its distribution of ownership. At date the IMF consist of 187 members.<br />
<strong>The</strong> voting power of each member state is given to it in accordance to its<br />
quota, the amount of its own currency each state provides to the IMF to give<br />
out in loans. <strong>The</strong> six states with the highest voting share in declining order<br />
are USA, Japan, Germany France, UK and China. While the USA is the only<br />
member with enough votes for a veto, altogether these countries account to<br />
roughly 41% of the vote share (IMF 2011). Studies have shown though, that 40%<br />
132 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
of the vote share amounts to about 60% of effective voting power, which leaves<br />
these five countries with the majority of the voting power (Vreeland 2007, p.17).<br />
Furthermore, scholars suggest the IMF is used as a political tool by its biggest<br />
shareholders, eminently the USA. This is primarily shown in countries being<br />
favoured when they support USA’s UN votes.<br />
Financial institutions are also found to have some influence on IMF policies<br />
since they are often needed to provide additional loans (Vreeland 2007, p.37-<br />
49). All this leads to the perception that even though the IMF mainly lends to<br />
developing countries, the latter have the smallest input. Many have called for<br />
reform in this relation. What might speak against this is the possibility that a<br />
more even distribution of ownership might lead to an increased autonomy of<br />
the IMF itself. This could be a drawback in itself as it decreases the representation<br />
of any interest group (ibid, pp.114-120). Nevertheless, it should be realized<br />
that development in any sphere, including the economic one, is always best<br />
achieved with the participation of the concerned.<br />
Macroeconomic/socioeconomic/environmental effects of IMF<br />
programs<br />
Paragraph 2 of Article 1 of the Articles of Agreement of the IMF that every<br />
member state signs goes as follows:<br />
To facilitate the expansion and balanced growth of international<br />
trade, and to contribute thereby to the promotion and maintenance<br />
of high levels of employment and real income and to the development<br />
of the productive resources of all members as primary<br />
objectives of economic policy [emphasis added] (IMF).<br />
As the article states, one of the IMF’s objectives is to promote or at least maintain<br />
employment rates as well as real income and encourage an even growth,<br />
which means encourage equality within a country and balanced growth among<br />
countries. Contrary to this, several studies have proven that IMF programs<br />
have opposite effects on participating countries (Vreeland 2007, pp.91-94). One<br />
reason, as Sarah Babb (2005) established is that while many developing coun-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
133
tries adopt a capitalist economic model, they often fail to establish social and<br />
welfare institutions (due to neoliberal policies). In addition Babb mentions the<br />
“lower race to the bottom”, where developing countries are forced to deregulate<br />
labour and environmental standards to compete with each other.<br />
<strong>The</strong> biggest problems encountered in participating countries are an increase in<br />
unemployment rates, decrease of wages, widening of income gaps, increase of<br />
living costs expansion and deepening of poverty, increases of burdens for children<br />
and women, decrease of education standards, worsening of health care<br />
system as well as preventions of diseases, growing environmental degradation<br />
and the displacement of small-scale business’ (<strong>The</strong> People vs. Global Capital<br />
1993, pp.144-148). While one might argue the accountability here lies with the<br />
countries governments, these often don’t have a choice, as austerity measures<br />
and fiscal policy are either part of the loan or as mentioned above necessary to<br />
compete. Arguably though, even if it is not the responsibility of the IMF to handle<br />
these issues, it should be taken into consideration, that the general wellbeing<br />
of a nation will have long-term effects on the economy and therefore should<br />
be part of any economic recovery plan.<br />
IMF programs and their effects on the economy:<br />
Leaving out the actual economic effectiveness of IMF programs, one general<br />
observation can be made. Whereas developing countries are advised to adopt<br />
austerity measures in the case of a taking up a loan, this is rarely adopted in developed<br />
country (Vreeland 2007, p.115). Neoliberal economic theory of as little<br />
governmental intervention as possible is not as strictly and strongly applied in<br />
developed countries as it is in developing countries (Babb 2005). Consequently,<br />
one could argue that double-standards seem controversial.<br />
When it actually comes to the effectiveness of the programs, conclusions are<br />
more difficult to make. Despite a great number of studies conducted on the economic<br />
effects of IMF programs, one has to evaluate their results carefully, as<br />
these can vary greatly because of elements as effectiveness versus non-compliance,<br />
outside factors, counterfactual statements, different methodology, objectivity<br />
etc. Taking into account several different studies from varying sources,<br />
134 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
some broad conclusions can be made though. Foremost, studies have shown<br />
that participation in IMF programs does help the BOP. Hereby, the IMF does<br />
successfully fulfil its main objective, assuming that it is the loan and the conditionality<br />
that has this effect. Beyond this, effectiveness is rather disputable.<br />
No consensus exists about the effects on budget deficits or inflation (Vreeland<br />
2007, pp.84-94).<br />
When it comes to economic growth, consensus does exist about non-effectiveness,<br />
but whether economic growth falls under IMF responsibility is contended.<br />
Looking at the data, it is questionable why half of all outstanding loans are<br />
owed by ‘prolonged members’ who have repetitively taken up loans, with some<br />
participants having taken up to 30 loans. In addition William Easterly’s finding<br />
show no significant correlation between the numbers of adjustment loans a<br />
country has received and its economic performance (Easterly 2005). Research<br />
conducted by Przeworski and Vreeland has shown that the economic growth<br />
rate of countries is generally lower when they are participating in IMF programs<br />
then if they had not done so. <strong>The</strong> research also claims to prove that the<br />
economic growth rate of countries succeeding the program tends to stay lower<br />
than if they country had not participated in the program, therefore never compensating<br />
for the loss created through the participation in the first place (Przeworski<br />
& Vreeland 2000).<br />
Finally, a study conducted by N. Jensen in 2004 found that countries taking up<br />
a loan because of an economic crisis have lower levels of Foreign Direct Investment<br />
(FDI) during the participation, even after the crisis (Jensen, 2004, p.206).<br />
Some scholars argue that the IMF is only responsible for helping the current<br />
account deficit, a role that it fulfils. On the other hand the above mentioned<br />
studies show that IMF programs often do not lead to an overall improvement of<br />
the macroeconomic situation. This after all, is most shocking since it defies the<br />
existence of the IMF as the results of their programs mismatch their objectives<br />
stated in the articles of agreement.<br />
Conclusion<br />
Recent years have shown increased criticism of the IMF. In summary, criti-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
135
cism is mostly directed at the distribution of voting shares and influence within<br />
the IMF, the horrendous social, environmental and microeconomic effects IMF<br />
programs have had on nations and the poor success of these programs. While<br />
the IMF might simply be trying to retroactively ensure its own existence by<br />
creating continuous needs for loans, these criticisms are very justified, as they<br />
contradict not only IMF objectives. Unequal distribution has to be recognised<br />
as a factor of unequal presentation of interests. <strong>The</strong> lack of economic success<br />
of IMF programs should be corrected accordingly to the IMF’s objective stated<br />
in the articles of agreement. In addition, it is important that the IMF adopts a<br />
more interdisciplinary approach towards its policies as macroeconomic, socioeconomic<br />
and environmental effects cannot be seen in isolation from sustainable<br />
economic recovery. In conclusion, while the IMF might have already taken<br />
up considerations for reform, it stays an ongoing process with the above criticism<br />
not only justified, but crucial for further improvement of the fund and its<br />
lending facilities.<br />
references<br />
• Babb, S. (2005). <strong>The</strong> Social Consequences of Structural Adjustment: Recent Evidence and<br />
Current Debates. Annual Review of Sociology. Vol.31 pp.199-222.<br />
• Easterly, W. (2005).What did structural adjustment adjust? <strong>The</strong> association of policies and<br />
growth with repeated IMF and World Bank adjustment loans. Journal of Development Economics.<br />
Vol.76 pp.1-21.<br />
• IMFArticles of Agreement [Online]. www.imf.org/external/pubs/ft/aa/aa01.html [accessed<br />
2nd April, 2011].<br />
• IMF (2011). IMF Executive Directors and Voting Power [Online]. www.imf.org/external/np/<br />
sec/memdir/eds.aspx [accessed 12th July 2011].<br />
• Jensen, N.M. (2004). Crisis, Conditions, and Capital: <strong>The</strong> Effect of <strong>International</strong> Monetary<br />
Fund Agreements on Foreign Direct Investment Inflows. <strong>The</strong> Journal of Conflict Resolution.<br />
Vol.48 (2) pp.194-210.<br />
• Przeworski, A. & Vreeland, J.R. (2000) <strong>The</strong> effect of IMF programs on economic growth. Journal<br />
of Development Economics. Vol.62 pp.385-421.<br />
• Stiglitz, J.E. (2002). Globalization and Its Discontents. London: Penguin Press.<br />
• <strong>The</strong> People vs. Global Capital, (1994).Report of the <strong>International</strong> People’s Tribunal to judge the<br />
G7, Tokyo, 1993. Hong Kong: Arena.<br />
• van Houtven, L. (2002). Governance of the IMF: Decision Making, Institutional Oversight,<br />
Transparency, and Accountability. Washington: <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund, Publication<br />
Services.<br />
• Vreeland, J.R. (2007). <strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> Monetary Fund, Politics of conditional lending.<br />
Abingdon: Routledge.<br />
136 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
Capital Flows & Financial<br />
Crisis<br />
michaël mégrelis<br />
MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
In this essay, Michaël looks, contrasts and assesses three models which attempt<br />
to gauge the likeliness of currency crises from a politico-economic<br />
perspective by looking at the causal linkage between institutions, expectations<br />
and crises. <strong>The</strong>se are then contrasted in order to assess their validity. He<br />
finds that these models, by limiting themselves to partisanship, the dispersal or<br />
concentration of decision-making and veto, as well as focal points for transparent<br />
information or policy flexibility, only paint a partial picture. Market participants,<br />
the author argues, are also swayed by crucial factors such as systemic<br />
risk, credibility, the (un)sustainability of a currency peg or lobbying by various<br />
groups.<br />
Introduction:<br />
In light of the spectacular currency crises the world has witnessed over the past<br />
20 years - Mexico in 1994, South Asia in 1997, Russia in 1998 and Argentina<br />
between 1999 and 2002 - understanding which factors influences the likeliness<br />
of currency crises is crucial. Whilst economists focus on the macroeconomic<br />
causes, political scientists have been attempting to incorporate a political perspective<br />
with the aim of explaining and forecasting such crises. This essay will<br />
look at three models which attempt to solve this conundrum by examining the<br />
causal linkage between institutions, expectations, and crises. <strong>The</strong>se will then<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
137
e contrasted in order to assess their validity.<br />
leblang and bernhard<br />
Our first model was designed by David Leblang and William Bernhard in the<br />
essay entitled: “<strong>The</strong> Politics of Speculative Attacks in Industrial Democracies”<br />
(2000). Looking at industrial democracies, the authors attempt to establish a<br />
relationship between cabinet duration, partisanship and exchange-rate expectation.<br />
Market actors, they contend, form and constantly review their expectations<br />
as regards a government’s commitment to maintaining a stable exchange<br />
rate. Consequently, these market participants use information about political<br />
processes and shape opinions on the timing of political developments such as<br />
elections or cabinet change and the political convictions of the different players<br />
in order to assess the risk of policy change (p 292-3).<br />
Sets of political convictions are categorised as Left and Right with the Left perceived<br />
to be more dovish when it comes to a commitment to exchange right<br />
stability. Hence the risk of market actors launching a speculative attack on a<br />
currency is more likely when a snap election or a cabinet collapse occurs and<br />
when a new government of leftist convictions takes office (p 295). In multiparty<br />
systems, they note, confusion is even greater as coalition members can have diverging<br />
sets of priorities. Furthermore, an incumbent cabinet is more likely to<br />
be less concerned about exchange rate than short term political gain (p 296-7).<br />
Hence, the author hypothesises that the risk of a speculative attack increases<br />
with the probability of a cabinet ending. If this dissolution is expected, the risk<br />
is lower than if it is not, and expectations of a leftward shift will increase the<br />
risk of an attack (p 297-8).<br />
This model incorporates coalition bargaining, cabinet duration and partisanship<br />
and finds evidence that they impact on the risk of attacks on the currency<br />
which entails that market agents do look at the institutional set-up (p 321).<br />
Whilst this model rightly highlights how market agents form opinions about<br />
the propensity of governments to sacrifice long-term exchange rate stability for<br />
short-term political gains, especially prior to elections, it does not explain how<br />
partisanship impacts investors’ expectations. Moreover, it only mentions the<br />
138 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
‘Left’ and ‘leftward’ as leading to increased perceived risk for the market. <strong>The</strong>re<br />
seems to be a hazy, pre-supposed causality between leftwing partisanship and<br />
dovish exchange-rate policy. Whether or not this is true (Lula da Silva’s Brazil<br />
pursued a hawkish policy on inflation and, hence, exchange rates whilst pursuing<br />
left-of-centre policies), this causal mechanism needs to be articulated. It<br />
also, as noted by the authors (p 321), remains silent on the process by which economic<br />
agents incorporate this information. Furthermore, as this model solely<br />
looks at industrial and, hence, electoral democracies, it is fails to be universal.<br />
macintyre<br />
By contrast, the model developed by Andrew MacIntyre in “Institutions and Investors:<br />
<strong>The</strong> Politics of the Economic Crisis in Southeast Asia.” (2001) attempts<br />
to provide a simple methodology for institutional policy-setting and its impact<br />
on crisis response, regardless of the regime in place. <strong>The</strong> author looks at the<br />
South Asian economic crisis of 1997, focusing on political institutions to assess<br />
why the investment reversal was greater in some countries than in others.<br />
<strong>The</strong> answer, for MacIntyre lies in the distribution of veto authority. He attempts<br />
to gauge how, in this case, this distribution shaped the nature of the policy environment<br />
and, in turn, affected investors. He therefore identifies two policy<br />
characteristics directly linked to the institutional framework of government,<br />
rigidity and volatility. <strong>The</strong>se sit at opposite ends of a spectrum (p 81). In the<br />
case of policy rigidity, governments have extreme difficulty making policy adjustments<br />
to respond to exogenous factors, whilst under policy volatility, they<br />
dither uncontrollably from one position to another. Either of these extremes,<br />
according to the author, is perceived as highly undesirable by market agents<br />
(p 86-7). MacIntyre then argues that the more diffused the veto authority, the<br />
greater the risk of rigidity and, conversely, the more concentrated the veto authority,<br />
the greater the risk of volatility (p 88).<br />
Investors, to him, require a balance: stability and predictability in areas such as<br />
macroeconomic objectives but flexibility in areas where, for example, business<br />
is impeded. According to the author, there is an optimal level on the spectrum<br />
where investors are exposed to a minimal amount of risk in a U-shaped curve<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
139
scenario (p 88-9). Lastly, MacIntyre observes that a model may look at how this<br />
applies to an authoritarian or a democratic regime (p 118).<br />
Whilst not purporting to cover all factors which make some governments less<br />
likely to be impacted than others by the severity of crises (p 117), this model has<br />
the great merit of remaining an extremely simple and universal way to understand<br />
how the institutional framework impacts investors.<br />
leblang and satyanath<br />
This gets picked up by David Leblang and Shanker Satyanath in “Institutions,<br />
Expectations, and Currency Crises.” (2006), who build up on Leblang and Bernhard’s<br />
and MacIntyre’s previous models. Here, the authors focus on how the<br />
institutional structure impacts market agents’ perceptions highlighting how<br />
they incorporate information (p 246). This model, therefore, puts the onus on<br />
the latter’s decision making. This decision-making process is based, mostly, on<br />
their understanding of economic fundamentals as well as their perception of<br />
others’ interpretation of these (p 248).<br />
This entails that if reliable information is scarce or unreliable (as is often the<br />
case with developing countries) there is an increased propensity for crisis to<br />
occur, even if the fundamentals are sound. A focal point for the dispersal of<br />
reliable data to market participants, in turn, lowers this risk. Whether or not<br />
such a focal point is present depends on political conditions, for instance, a<br />
newly elected government may take time to establish credibility in its forecasts<br />
(p 248-9). Here, the authors entertain the idea that investors may find information<br />
emanating from democracies more readily available and reliable than that<br />
emanating from authoritarian regimes, because of the latter’s characteristic<br />
openness and its separation of powers (p 249).<br />
This, however, becomes mitigated where, in democracies, policy-making involves<br />
a variety of actors, depriving investors of a focal point. At the same time,<br />
authoritarian regimes, whilst lacking transparency, do have central decisionmaking<br />
and if the policy direction is readily communicated, this makes for<br />
decreased uncertainty for investors (p 250). This model therefore resembles<br />
140 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
MacIntyre’s in that instead of diffusion/concentration of veto, it puts forward<br />
diffusion/concentration of decision-making and informational focal points. It<br />
implies, according to the authors, that countries with divided government and<br />
those that have experienced recent turnover in government have an exceptional<br />
need for producing transparent forecasts (they prescribe using independent<br />
bureaucracies subject to intense public scrutiny) (p 260). This model develops<br />
strongly the causality between institutions, investors and crises. It also incorporates<br />
good policy prescriptions but, along with the previous two models, it<br />
misses out on several factors.<br />
<strong>The</strong> need for a more comprehensive approach<br />
Whilst these three models build on each other to give us a good understanding<br />
of the causal link between institutions, the expectations of market agents and<br />
crises, they tend to ignore several factors which, to this reviewer, form part of<br />
the picture. One such overlooked risk impacting on investors is systemic risk.<br />
In fact, it seems that looking at country specific institutional frameworks risks<br />
leaving out the regional and international settings in which currency crises are<br />
likely to occur. As pointed out by Lawrence and Frieden (2001, p 334), the run<br />
on the Mexican peso in 1994 impacted on other Latin American economies,<br />
leading to distrust of these from investors. Equally, the 1997 South Asian Crisis<br />
started in Thailand and spread to the rest of the region due to financial contagion.<br />
In fact, in the days of so-called ‘globalisation’ and the internationalisation<br />
of finance, solely looking at institutional setups seems to be missing the bigger<br />
picture by a long shot.<br />
<strong>The</strong> concept of credibility is also sparsely mentioned yet it is of crucial relevance<br />
and should take centre stage. A government may sacrifice a commitment<br />
to a stable exchange rate to short-term political gains, for instance, holding its<br />
currency artificially high before an election to boost its electors’ buying power,<br />
incurring a more drastic adjustment thereafter. Again the attack against the<br />
Mexican peso in 1994 is a textbook example of such a situation leading to a<br />
protracted crisis (Lawrence and Frieden, 2001, p 334). Credibility is slow to establish<br />
but erodes extremely quickly and market participants use an historical<br />
perspective to form their expectations, in short a government or nation which<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
141
has failed to hold its exchange rate in the past is perceived to be more likely<br />
to do so in the future. A better model should centre on credibility, can it be<br />
measured? Which institutional factors contribute to its establishment? How do<br />
you weigh history or the name of a country and the perception that goes with<br />
it i.e. what is the perception towards Argentina Plc?This credibility issue is the<br />
reason so many nations have, over the past twenty or so years, opted to delegate<br />
monetary policy to politically independent central banks.<br />
What these models also fail to take into account is that most currency crises<br />
occur where a nation has pegged its exchange rate to another currency, often<br />
the US Dollar and, the reason for this is to import credibility as regards future<br />
macroeconomic stability. Unfortunately, the pairing often is incompatible<br />
or the government not committing (enacting the policies necessary to sustain<br />
the peg) to the exchange rate system and the currency ends up being over- or<br />
undervalued, which, in the long run is unsustainable (Lawrence and Frieden,<br />
2001, p 323-4). This applies to the 1994 Mexican crisis as well as in South Asia<br />
in 1997, Russia in 1998 and Argentina between 1999 and 2002.<br />
Further models could, lastly, expand from a sole look at institutions to incorporate<br />
the relative weight of lobby groups, for instance, the relative weight of<br />
the tradable goods over that of the non-tradable goods sector in a particular<br />
economy and its influence on exchange rate policy. This is assuming that the<br />
former prefers flexible exchange rates to stay competitive on international markets.<br />
Equally, trade unions tend to favour a more dovish exchange rate policy<br />
and an efficient model should attempt to quantify their clout over institutions<br />
and policy setting (Lawrence and Frieden, 2001, p 321 & 325). Societal and<br />
lobby groups are what sustains regimes and political parties, ignoring their influence<br />
on macroeconomic policy can only lead to a partial understanding of<br />
the dynamics at play.<br />
Conclusion:<br />
Whilst political institutions help us explain currency crises it is doubtful that<br />
they paint anything that resembles the full picture. Whilst understanding partisanship,<br />
the dispersal or concentration of decision-making and veto, as well<br />
142 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
as focal points for transparent information or policy flexibility, surely shape<br />
the views of market participants, several other factors do too. <strong>The</strong> risk of a systemic<br />
crisis, the lack of a credible commitment to macroeconomic stability, an<br />
unsustainable imbalance within a currency peg or the influence of lobby groups<br />
championing flexibility on a nation’s policy choices are all crucial elements<br />
which influence market agents’ perceptions of risk. When that risk is perceived<br />
to overwhelm potential returns, these agents get out of their long or enter short<br />
positions and a currency crisis occurs. Further research could seek to incorporate<br />
all these factors into a model which develops on the institutions-centric<br />
models developed by Leblang, Bernhard, MacIntyre and Satyanath.<br />
Lastly, one may actually ponder as whether or not, in the age of algorithmic<br />
trading, market agents have developed trading systems which measure, weigh<br />
and take into account the different political variables, along with the macroeconomic<br />
ones, in order to trade currencies. Whether or not they forecast or simply<br />
accelerate crises is another question.<br />
references<br />
• Broz, J. L. & Frieden J. A., (2001) <strong>The</strong> Political Economy of <strong>International</strong> Monetary Relations.<br />
Annual Review of Political Science, 4, p 317-43.<br />
• Leblang, D. & Bernhard W., (2000) <strong>The</strong> Politics of Speculative Attacks in Industrial Democracies.<br />
<strong>International</strong> Organization, 54(2), p 291-324.<br />
• Leblang, D, & Satyanath S. (2006) Institutions, Expectations, and Currency Crises.” <strong>International</strong><br />
Organization, 60(1), p 245–62.<br />
• MacIntyre, A. (2001). Institutions and Investors: <strong>The</strong> Politics of the Economic Crisis in Southeast<br />
Asia. <strong>International</strong> Organization, 55(1), p 81-122.<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
143
144 <strong>International</strong> Political Economy
Political Leadership
French Foreign Policy from<br />
Mitterrand to Sarkozy<br />
146 Political Leadership<br />
laura Grealish<br />
Final Year BA <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
This essay argues that, since 1981, French foreign policy has displayed<br />
a remarkable level of continuity despite it being the domaine reserve<br />
of three ideologically diverse presidents. While Presidents Mitterrand,<br />
Chirac and Sarkozy have appeared to pursue different approaches to relations<br />
with Africa, the Middle East, the United States and the European Union, an<br />
overriding theme has been their continued attempts to preserve the grandeur<br />
of France. Grandeur, the Gaullist narrative of an idealised French importance<br />
in the world, is pervasive in the political and national psyche, and has informed<br />
the cultivation a distinctly French brand of realism in reaction to an evolving<br />
global order in which the Fifth Republic’s status as an influential global power<br />
is at risk.<br />
introduction<br />
A Continuity of Grandeur<br />
A notable feature of French foreign policy since 1981 is the continuity that<br />
has been exercised in this policy domain by Presidents François Mitterrand,<br />
Jacques Chirac and Nicolas Sarkozy. Although each of these leaders has placed<br />
his own distinctive signature on this presidential domaine résérve of French
politics, the Gaullist concept of grandeur has remained a constant presence<br />
in the international relations of the Fifth Republic. <strong>The</strong> notion of grandeur,<br />
a perception of an exceptionalist French greatness, was instilled by President<br />
Charles de Gaulle as a response to the demise of France’s colonial empire and<br />
its continued pursuit may be understood as a fervent desire to remain an influential<br />
global power in a changing world (Cerny, 1980: 270). Traditionally,<br />
it has been manifested through France’s post-colonial relationships with Africa<br />
and the Middle East, an independent stance toward the United States and<br />
a sometimes difficult approach to European integration. Although the three<br />
presidents of the post 1981 era may be observed to have initiated some changes<br />
in these issue areas, with Sarkozy providing a notable example, it may be argued<br />
that such changes have been affected in the interests of grandeur. For<br />
example, Sarkozy’s perceived Atlanticism may be construed as an attempt to<br />
increase French influence on the United States, while France’s uneven, yet ultimately<br />
supportive, stance on the European Union suggests that she views that<br />
project as a vehicle for her ambitions as a world power. In order to demonstrate<br />
this further, this paper shall analyse these matters, focussing upon continuity<br />
and change in the four aforementioned issue areas. As grandeur emerged in<br />
the wake of the humiliating Algerian war, it is appropriate that Franco-African<br />
relations are examined first. French relations with the Arab world shall then be<br />
assessed, due to both the postcolonial relationships there and the implications<br />
of an essentially pro-Arab policy for her relationship with the United States,<br />
the third focus of analysis here. Finally, France’s attitude toward the European<br />
Union shall be explored.<br />
the african Pré Carré<br />
<strong>The</strong> prospect of losing her African colonies was so traumatic for France that<br />
it was a key factor in the collapse of the Fourth Republic. It is therefore unsurprising<br />
that de Gaulle’s grandeur became ingrained in the French imagination,<br />
alongside notions of françafrique and pré carré, concepts that emphasise<br />
an exclusive political, economic and cultural influence in her former colonial<br />
domain, or her “backyard” (Chafer, 2002: 346). From this perspective, independent<br />
francophone Africa may be regarded as a natural twin of the Fifth<br />
Republic, for these entities were born of the same circumstances and their fates<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
147
are thus inextricably interconnected. On a more tangible level, France’s ‘special<br />
relationship’ with Africa has traditionally assured reliable access to raw materials<br />
such as the minerals that are essential for her high-technology industries,<br />
while also providing market opportunities for French manufactured goods and<br />
outlets for capital investment (Martin, 1995: 9).<br />
Such factors have proven potent enough to transcend political ideology, as is<br />
evident in the African policies of the Fifth Republic’s first Socialist president,<br />
François Mitterrand. <strong>The</strong> election of Mitterrand in 1981 was greeted with optimism<br />
in France’s former African colonies, as he appeared to proffer a refreshing<br />
change in the wake of his predecessor, Valerie Giscard D’Estaing’s sordid relationships<br />
with African despots (Whiteman, 1983: 329). However, despite early<br />
idealistic rhetoric espousing a change of direction in policy, the philosophical<br />
and realist constraints of Franco-African relations rapidly took priority (1983:<br />
341). For France, her jealously guarded close ties with francophone Africa ensured<br />
a prominent role on the world stage, particularly in the context of the<br />
Cold War, and she essentially acted as a gendarme, protecting both her own<br />
interests, and those of the West against Soviet influence in the region (Martin,<br />
1995: 8). In order to protect such interests, a key tool of France’s African policy<br />
has been the provision of aid, particularly in the form of military and technical<br />
assistance to often questionable, yet friendly regimes (Cumming, 2000: 361). In<br />
1990, buoyed by the triumph of democracy in Europe, Mitterrand used the La<br />
Baule Franco-African Summit to outline a new approach tying aid to democratisation<br />
(Chafer, 2002: 359). However, although the demise of the Soviet Union<br />
removed the need to support pro-Western autocrats in Africa, the primacy of<br />
françafrique overshadowed this apparent change of approach. For example,<br />
Mitterrand’s administration continued to provide aid to authoritarian regimes<br />
in Cameroon and Togo, while simultaneously reducing assistance to states that<br />
were attempting to democratise such as Mali and Benin (Martin, 1995: 15). Furthermore,<br />
by the end of Mitterrand’s second term in office, France had continuing<br />
military agreements with 23 African states (Gregory, 2000: 438), while<br />
his fourteen year presidency had overseen nine African military interventions<br />
(Martin, 1995: 13), the most notorious being in Rwanda.<br />
148 Political Leadership
From Grandeur to Genocide in Françafrique<br />
Between April and July of 1994, over 800, 000 members of the Tutsi ethnic<br />
group were murdered by their Hutu compatriots in the tiny African state of<br />
Rwanda. <strong>The</strong> genocide was orchestrated by the extremist regime of President<br />
Juvenal Habyarimana, a close ally of Mitterrand’s, and commenced when the<br />
President’s aeroplane was shot down as he returned to the capital, Kigali, from<br />
peace talks in Tanzania with the Ugandan supported Rwandan Patriotic Front<br />
(RPF). In 1990, France had deployed troops in the country in order to protect<br />
both her nationals there and the Habyarimana government as the RPF put increasing<br />
pressure on the regime (Utley, 2002: 132). She continued to supply<br />
arms to Rwanda despite, as is alleged (BBC News, 2008), being aware that mass<br />
violence against Tutsis was being planned. Mitterrand was vehemently opposed<br />
to the victory of an encroaching RPF in 1994, and authorised Opération Turquoise,<br />
a ‘humanitarian’ intervention that appears to have consisted mostly of<br />
the evacuation of French citizens and members of the Hutu regime, while also<br />
creating safe havens for Hutus, including those directly involved in the killings<br />
(Utley, 2002: 132).<br />
Although Rwanda was a Belgian colony, France nevertheless considered the<br />
country to be an integral part of françafrique, and it has been suggested that<br />
Mitterrand viewed the Ugandan backed RPF as a direct Anglophone threat to<br />
French influence in the central Africa (Meredith, 2006: 493). Ironically, it was<br />
France’s actions that would lead to the loss of Rwanda from the pré carré, while<br />
also leading to increased debate in France over the future direction of Franco-African<br />
relations. Despite such concerns however, Mitterrand’s successor,<br />
Jacques Chirac, continued to conduct France’s African policy in the traditional<br />
manner, fostering close relationships with various African heads of state to the<br />
extent that he continued to support the kleptocratic Zairian tyrant, President<br />
Mobutu Sese Seko in 1997, a position that resulted in French diplomatic isolation<br />
(Chafer, 2005: 16). Realising the impracticalities of such policies, Chirac<br />
and his cohabitant Socialist government began to implement changes in aid<br />
policy while also improving ties with countries that lay outside of the pré carré<br />
(Chafer, 2005: 17). However, as one of the ‘old guard’, Chirac remained attached<br />
to traditional Franco-African relations despite the external and internal pres-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
149
sures that demanded change (2005: 20). When Nicolas Sarkozy assumed office,<br />
a further break from the African policy of the past was expected (Charbonneau,<br />
2008: 288).However, despite the continued associations with countries outside<br />
of the ‘backyard’ and a thawing of relations with Rwanda, little appears to have<br />
changed as Sarkozy courts friendly regimes, renegotiates defence treaties and<br />
promotes France as an alternative to Chinese involvement in the region.<br />
France and the Middle East: an alternative sphere of influence<br />
Much of France’s African empire encompassed chiefly Islamic countries, while<br />
she also controlled Syria and Lebanon in the Middle East. It is therefore unsurprising<br />
that she is generally considered to be more pro-Arab than some of<br />
her other Western counterparts. As in Africa, a continuity of both idealist and<br />
pragmatic concerns can explain France’s Middle Eastern policies since 1981.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Middle East, as a centre of geopolitical turmoil, represents an ideal vehicle<br />
for France to assert herself on the global stage, presenting herself as a benign<br />
alternative to American hegemony. On a practical level, France is a major importer<br />
of Middle Eastern oil (Energy Information Administration, 2010), while<br />
the region is also a key importer of French arms (Hepher, 2009).<br />
Regarding Israel, France was a close ally from the country’s founding in 1948<br />
until the Six Day War in 1967 led to a schism with De Gaulle, from whence<br />
France pursued an overtly more Arabist approach. However, in 1982, Mitterrand<br />
became the first President of the Fifth Republic to officially visit Israel,<br />
appearing to signal a thaw in Franco-Israeli relations. <strong>The</strong> Parti Socialiste had<br />
traditionally supported Israel and Mitterrand enjoyed cordial relations with his<br />
Israeli counterpart, the Labour Party leader, Shimon Peres. Nevertheless, Mitterrand<br />
maintained a sympathetic position towards Palestine and Lebanon, and<br />
the tentative entente was compromised in June of that year when Israel invaded<br />
the latter (Marcus, 1986: 28). Relations were further soured in 1989 when Mitterrand<br />
welcomed the Palestinian Liberation Organisation leader Yasser Arafat,<br />
whom Israel considered a terrorist, on an official trip to Paris (Wood, 1993:<br />
33). Jacques Chirac also enjoyed a close friendship with Arafat and relations<br />
with Israel remained cool during his presidency. Chirac frequently condemned<br />
Israeli actions in the Palestinian Territories while France often opposed UN<br />
150 Political Leadership
esolutions condemning terrorism against the Jewish state. For example, out<br />
of eighteen UN resolutions condemning Israel in 2004, France voted in favour<br />
thirteen times, and abstained on the other five (Guitta, 2005). While such actions<br />
served to strengthen French relations in the Arab world, such discord<br />
with Israel also had the counterproductive effect of isolating France as a prospective<br />
participant in Middle Eastern peace negotiations, a role that Chirac<br />
actively sought (Wood, 1998: 579). In contrast, Nicolas Sarkozy has employed<br />
a more conciliatory tone with Israel, suggesting a distinct departure from established<br />
practice. However, it would appear that Sarkozy is simply employing<br />
a different tactic as opposed to implementing a major policy shift. Indeed, despite<br />
rhetorical differences, French Middle Eastern policies since 1981 remain<br />
essentially consistent.<br />
Like his predecessors, Sarkozy enjoys good relations with numerous Arab leaders,<br />
even forging dialogue in 2008 with Syria’s Bashar al-Assad with whom<br />
Chirac had broken ties (Crumley, 2008), while he is also prepared to criticize<br />
Israeli actions when deemed necessary. It is therefore reasonable to concur<br />
that Sarkozy’s cautious overtures to Israel are intended to achieve what Chirac<br />
could not – an increasingly influential role in the American dominated arena<br />
of Middle Eastern diplomacy. Another noteworthy facet of French policy in the<br />
Middle East concerns France’s relationship with Iraq. France had a history of<br />
allegiance with Saddam Hussein’s regime, and provided weapons and other aid<br />
to the country during the Iran-Iraq War (Styan, 2004: 372). Following Iraq’s<br />
invasion of Kuwait in 1991, Mitterrand attempted to avoid the outbreak of an<br />
American led war through diplomatic measures. However, following an Iraqi<br />
assault on the French embassy in Kuwait, France adopted a firmer line against<br />
Iraq and deployed troops to the Gulf (Styan, 2006: 180). Twelve years later, as<br />
the United States again prepared for war in Iraq, President Chirac made a firm<br />
stance against the ensuing conflict. As this episode engendered much debate<br />
concerning a perceived French anti-Americanism, it is appropriate to address<br />
it in the wider context of Franco-US relations.<br />
France and the United States: a “fickle and tempestuous relationship”<br />
Although France is America’s oldest ally, the two countries have “shared a<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
151
fickle and often tempestuous relationship” (Davis, 2003: 14). Anti-American<br />
sentiment has a long history in France (Wall, 2007: 19), yet it is debatable as to<br />
whether this is genuinely translated into contemporary French foreign policy.<br />
One approach to Franco-American relations is to recognise a cleavage between<br />
Nationalism, or Gaullism, and Atlanticism (Vaisse, 2008: 5). <strong>The</strong> former, as<br />
espoused by De Gaulle, refers to a desire to maintain a strictly autonomous<br />
European foreign policy, while the latter denotes the acceptance of a “subordinate<br />
position within the US-directed world order while seeking, or in return<br />
for, a privileged secondary role.” (Petras and Morley, 2000: 54). As such, neither<br />
should be viewed as a measure of pro or anti American leanings as each<br />
position concerns a view of France’s role in the world. Furthermore, such categorisation<br />
is simplistic, and ignores the complexities of foreign policy decision<br />
making.<br />
Mitterrand is described as being closer to an Atlanticist position, due to his<br />
responses to the Euromissile crisis of the early 1980s and the 1991 Gulf War<br />
(Cole, 1994: 138), while also displaying elements of Gaullist nationalism in his<br />
attachment to grandeur (1994: 142). In contrast, Chirac is of the Gaullist tradition,<br />
a position that became increasingly associated with anti-Americanism<br />
when he opposed the 2003 Iraq War. However, France had supported the Bush<br />
administration’s earlier war effort in Afghanistan, while Chirac also bore the<br />
distinction of having been the first world leader to visit the United States after<br />
the 9/11 terrorist attacks that initiated America’s War on Terror (Sopel, 2001).<br />
Although, the two countries had experienced differences in the past, Chirac’s<br />
stance does not appear to have been born of an anti-American ideology. Indeed,<br />
it is argued that he had a higher regard for the United States than his predecessor<br />
(Serfaty, 2008: 61).<br />
Opposition to the Iraqi conflict was influenced by a number of factors, ranging<br />
from a French respect for the authority of the United Nations Security Council<br />
(Styan, 2004: 380) to concern at the impact of the war on relations with the<br />
Middle East (2004: 383). Franco-American rivalry, again to be distinguished<br />
from anti-Americanism, may also be contributory to France’s position as the<br />
French preoccupation with grandeur provides a source of some envy “towards<br />
a nation that has usurped France’s reserved role as a generator of universal<br />
152 Political Leadership
values” (Vedrine, 2004: 119). Nevertheless, from 2004 Chirac worked to foster<br />
improved relations with the US once again (Vaisse, 2008: 7). Nicolas Sarkozy’s<br />
relationship with America is more overtly Atlanticist than that of any of his predecessors.<br />
<strong>The</strong> United States values him as a close ally, while he has seemingly<br />
stepped away from Gaullist tradition by leading the reintegration of France into<br />
NATO’s integrated military command structure. However, it ought to be noted<br />
that both Mitterrand and Chirac also considered this initiative and that France<br />
has long had a strong presence in NATO, thus rendering the move symbolically<br />
rather than practically significant (Vaisse, 2008: 6). On the Iraq matter,<br />
Sarkozy was also opposed to military intervention, if not to Chirac’s style of diplomacy<br />
(Howorth, 2010: 206), while he does not hesitate to criticise the United<br />
States if he deems it necessary (2010: 210).<br />
<strong>The</strong> European Union as a vehicle for the pursuit of grandeur<br />
Although the European Union may be regarded as being as relevant to domestic<br />
policy as it is to foreign, it is for this very reason that it provides an interesting<br />
case to consider. <strong>The</strong> nature of the European project wherein control of certain<br />
policy areas are delegated to a supranational structure may appear to be the<br />
antithesis of a state that seeks to maintain her grandeur. However, France has<br />
been a key architect of the European Union since the project was initiated as<br />
the 1951 Treaty of Paris that established the European Coal and Steel Community<br />
(ECSC). <strong>The</strong> ECSC was a French initiative, and was intended to unite six<br />
European countries (France, West Germany, Italy, Belgium, Luxembourg and<br />
the Netherlands) economically in a common market for coal and steel, and to<br />
achieve a political objective of strengthening Franco-German relations in order<br />
to prevent a return to war (EU, 2005).<br />
Throughout the evolution of the European project, France has both supported<br />
and rejected various integrationist policies, based upon their perceived impacts<br />
on her national self interest. President Mitterrand pursued a strongly pro-integrationist<br />
policy, in part due to his decision in 1983 to abandon leftist economic<br />
policies in order to remain a competitive member of the European Monetary<br />
System. <strong>The</strong> pursuit of European ideals thus became the ideal cover for his<br />
change of direction (Bell, 2005: 106). However, despite supporting the 1986<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
153
accession of Spain and Europe to the European Community and insisting that<br />
France’s future lay with Europe, Mitterrand took a cautious approach to further<br />
EC expansion. He was reluctant to accept both the reunification of Germany<br />
and the potential accession of former Soviet Bloc countries to the EC following<br />
the collapse of communism, a stance that led some Eastern European countries<br />
to accuse him and his counterparts in Western Europe of excluding them “in<br />
order not to risk the rich, privileged situation of the European Community”<br />
(Tiersky, 2003: 189). Such charges were not entirely inaccurate. France was<br />
indeed concerned about the prospect of a strong Germany, and pursued the<br />
Maastricht Treaty in order to effect deeper integration, thus mitigating the German<br />
economic threat (Bell, 2005, 141).<br />
Jacques Chirac’s attempts to promote deeper European integration were stifled<br />
when French voters rejected the Treaty establishing a Constitution for Europe<br />
in an unnecessary 2005 referendum. Nicolas Sarkozy subsequently assisted in<br />
the drafting of the successor to the ill fated Constitution, the Treaty of Lisbon.<br />
After this document was rejected by Irish voters in 2008, Sarkozy played<br />
a proactive role in ensuring Irish ratification in a successful second referendum<br />
(Irish Independent, 2008). Like his predecessors, Sarkozy is strongly integrationist,<br />
although he advocates a deepening rather than a widening of the<br />
European Union as is evident in his opposition to Turkish membership. In the<br />
context of French self interest, the integrationist stance is highly compatible<br />
with the pursuit of grandeur, particularly if it strengthens France’s role as a<br />
leader of a powerful regional bloc. Regarding Turkey, Sarkozy considers her<br />
(unlikely) accession as a threat to European, or namely French, culture. He has<br />
however proposed an alternative Mediterranean Union comprising of Southern<br />
European, North African and Middle Eastern states. Ostensibly a vehicle<br />
to promote peace in the Middle East, the project was met with disapproval by<br />
European leaders who suspected it to be a French attempt to pursue her own<br />
grandeur, and has since being incorporated into an existing EU-Mediterranean<br />
framework (<strong>The</strong> Economist, 2008).<br />
Conclusion<br />
Although a number of changes have occurred in French foreign policy since<br />
154 Political Leadership
1981, Gaullist ideals remain entrenched in the French polity. Africa remains<br />
important strategically, hence the nurturing of friendlier relations with a number<br />
of states there. France’s Middle Eastern policy has been largely consistent<br />
over the years while the oft changing dynamic between France and the United<br />
States represents a form of consistency in itself, Regarding Europe, France continues<br />
to promote an increasingly integrated system, while also seeking to ensure<br />
that the EU will not evolve at her expense. <strong>The</strong> various policy changes that<br />
have occurred have been effected in response to a changing world, and France<br />
is aware that in order to maintain continuity in her foreign affairs, and protect<br />
her position in the global order, some minor changes are necessary.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• BBC News (2008), “France Accused in Rwanda Genocide”, BBC [Online] Available at: http://<br />
news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/africa/7542418.stm [Accessed:<br />
18 December 2010]<br />
• Bell, D.S. (2005), François Mitterrand: A Political Biography, Cambridge; Polity<br />
• Cerny, P. (1980), <strong>The</strong> Politics of Grandeur: Ideological Aspects of De Gaulle’s Foreign Policy,<br />
Cambridge; Cambridge University Press<br />
• Chafer, T. (2002), “Franco-African Relations: No Longer so Exceptional?”, African Affairs,<br />
2002, 101, pp. 343 - 363<br />
• Chafer, T. (2005), “Chirac and ‘la Françafrique’: No longer a Family Affair?”, Modern and<br />
Contemporary France, 2005, 13: 1, pp. 7 – 23<br />
• Charbonneau, B. (2008), “Dreams of Empire: France, Europe and the New Interventionism in<br />
Africa”, Modern and Contemporary France, (2005), 16: 3, pp. 279 - 295<br />
• Cole, A. (1994), François Mitterrand: A Study in Political Leadership, London; Routledge<br />
• Crumley, B. (2008), “France’s Fling With Syria”, Time, 4 September 2008 [Online]<br />
Available at: http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1838370,00.html<br />
[Accessed: 20 December 2010]<br />
• Cumming, G. (2000), “Modernisation without ‘Banalisation’: Toward a New Era in French<br />
African Aid Relations?”, Modern and Contemporary France, 8: 3, 2000, pp. 359 – 370<br />
• Davis, J. (2003), Reluctant Allies and Competitive Partners: US-French Relations at the<br />
Breaking Point?, Dulles; Brasseys Inc.<br />
• <strong>The</strong> Economist (2008), “Sarko’s Southern Dream” <strong>The</strong> Economist, 17 July 2010 [Online]<br />
Available at: http://www.economist.com/node/11751636?story_id=11751636<br />
[Accessed: 20 December 2010]<br />
• Energy Information Administration (2010), “Country Energy Profiles” [Online] Available at:<br />
http://www.eia.doe.gov/country/index.cfm [Accessed:<br />
18 December 2010]<br />
• European Union (2005), “Building Europe Through the Treaties” [Online]. Available at:<br />
http://europa.eu/legislation_summaries/institutional_affairs/treaties/treaties_ecsc_en.htm<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
155
[Accessed: 17 December 2010]<br />
• Gregory, S. (2000), “<strong>The</strong> French Military in Africa: Past and Present”, African Affairs, 2000,<br />
99, pp. 435 – 448<br />
• Guitta, O. (2005), “<strong>The</strong> Chirac Doctrine”, Middle East Quarterly, Fall 2005 [Online]<br />
Available at: http://www.meforum.org/772/the-chirac-doctrine#_ftnref19<br />
[Accessed: 19 December 2010]<br />
• Hepher, T. (2009), “French Arms Exports Highest Since 2000”, Reuters [Online]<br />
Available at: http://www.reuters.com/article/idUSLS36060520090928<br />
[Accessed: 18 December 2010]<br />
• Howord, J. (2010), “Sarkozy and the ‘American Mirage’ or why Gaullist Continuity Will Overshadow<br />
Transcendence” European Political Science, (2010), 9, pp. 207 – 212)<br />
• Irish Independent (2008), “Cowen Denies Sarkozy Visit is Ploy to Win New Lisbon<br />
Vote”, Irish Independent, 1 July 2008 [Online] Available at: http://www.independent.ie/<br />
national-news/cowen-denies-sarkozy-visit-is-ploy-to-win-new-lisbon-vote-1424691.html<br />
[Accessed: 20 December 2010]<br />
• Marcus, J. (1986), “French Policy and the Middle East Conflicts: Change and Continuity”, <strong>The</strong><br />
World Today, (Feb. 1986), 42: 2, pp. 27 - 30<br />
• Martin, G. (1995), “Continuity and Change in Franco-African Relations”, <strong>The</strong> Journal of Modern<br />
African Studies, 33: 1 (March 1995), pp. 1 – 20<br />
• Meredith, M. (2006), <strong>The</strong> State of Africa: A History of Fifty Years of Independence, London;<br />
Free Press<br />
• Petras, J., and Morley, M. (2000), “Contesting Hegemons: US-French Relations in the ‘New<br />
World Order’”, Review of <strong>International</strong> Studies, (Jan. 2000), 26: 1, pp. 49 – 67<br />
• Serfaty, S. (2008), Architects of Delusion: Europe, America and the Iraq War, Philadelphia,<br />
University of Pennsylvania Press<br />
• Sopel, J. (2001), “Chirac Reflects New French Mood”, BBC News, 6 November 2001 [Online].<br />
Available at: http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/americas/1640877.stm [Accessed:<br />
20 December 2010]<br />
• Styan, D. (2004), “Jacques Chirac’s ‘non’: France, Iraq and the United Nations, 1991 – 2003”,<br />
Modern and Contemporary France, (2004), 12: 3, pp. 371 – 385<br />
• Styan, D. (2006), France and Iraq: Oil, Arms and French Policy Making in the Middle East,<br />
London; I.B. Tauris<br />
• Tiersky, R. (2003), François Mitterrand: A Very French President, Oxford; Rowman and Littlefield<br />
• Vaisse, J. (2008), “A Gaullist By Any Other Name”, Survival, (2008), 50: 3, pp 5 - 10<br />
• Vedrine, H. (2004), “On Anti-Americanism”, Brown Journal of World Affairs, (2003-2004),<br />
10, pp. 117 - 122<br />
• Wall, I. (2007), “Anti-Americanism in France and the Crisis over Iraq”, in O’Connor, B., (ed.),<br />
2007, Anti-Americanism: In the 21st Century, Oxford; Greenwood World Publishing, pp. 19 - 40<br />
• Whiteman, K. (1983), “President Mitterrand and Africa”, African Affairs, 82: 328, (July 1983),<br />
pp. 329 – 343<br />
• Wood, P.C. (1993), “France and the Israeli-Palestine Conflict”, Middle East Journal, (Winter<br />
1993), 47: 1, pp. 21 – 40<br />
• Wood, P.C. (1998), “Chirac’s ‘New Arab Policy and Middle East Challenges: <strong>The</strong> Arab-Israeli<br />
156 Political Leadership
Conflict, Iraq and Iran, Middle East Journal, (Autumn 1998), 52: 4,<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
157
Explaining the Consistent<br />
Popularity of Vladimir<br />
Putin in Russia<br />
158 Political Leadership<br />
Liam Clarke<br />
MA in <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />
Vladimir Putin enjoys popularity that most other politicians can only<br />
dream of. Yet what makes him so well liked? <strong>The</strong> first reason given<br />
by this paper is that Putin himself has involuntarily generated adoration<br />
through his background, personality and general aura. <strong>The</strong> second and<br />
most transparent justification for his popularity is that he has presided over<br />
numerous successful political actions. A third theory argues that Putin’s high<br />
approval ratings have been facilitated by Russia’s unique culture and history.<br />
Furthermore, Liam surmises how Putin’s legacy could be spoiled; however the<br />
latter point is only an aspersion on whether the ‘Putinomania’ will ever end.<br />
introduction<br />
Under the direction of Vladimir Putin’s predecessor Boris Yeltsin, post-Soviet<br />
Russia was a country in notable decline. Humiliated, the Russian people witnessed<br />
their homeland lose its world-leader status; and become an economy<br />
smaller than South Korea, with the average citizen earning less than their Malaysian,<br />
Botswanan and South African counterparts (White and McAllister,<br />
2003: 383). However in the first eight years of Putin’s presidency, Russians
witnessed their living standards double. Russia’s GDP increased by 70% and<br />
the nation jumped from being the world’s twentieth largest economy to the seventh.<br />
Moreover nearly all foreign debts were settled and Russia accumulated<br />
over $400 billion in foreign currency reserves (Rutland, 2008: 1051). Lanin<br />
(2005: 75-77) describes the politician’s popularity as ‘Putinomania’; justifying<br />
his terminology with reference to a culture whereby Putin’s image can be seen<br />
on posters, calendars and even carpets. Most interestingly the Russian leader<br />
has infected his nation’s pop charts: with girl-group ‘Singing Together’ releasing<br />
the song, ‘If only I could find a man like Putin’. Yet how did he achieve such<br />
success?<br />
Putin’s initial rise in the opinion polls and his presidential career<br />
During August of 1999, Putin first came to political fame when he was appointed<br />
acting Prime Minister by Boris Yeltsin, whom announced his intentions to see<br />
Putin become his presidential successor. When Putin became Prime Minister,<br />
his ascent up the political ladder was too quick for the Russian public to know<br />
who he was. Putin ‘was unknown, unrecognised and unloved’ (Felshtinsky and<br />
Pribylarsky, 2008: 103). Yet this soon changed.<br />
On September the 4 th 1999, Chechen rebels detonated a car bomb in proximity<br />
to a military complex’s residential building—killing sixty-four people (Ibid:<br />
105). Putin’s subsequent television appearances introduced the Russian public<br />
to their new straight-talking leader. Referring to Chechen terrorists, Putin<br />
said ‘we’ll blast them out, even in the shit-house’ (Truscott, 2004: 169). Such<br />
distasteful and vulgar language would undoubtedly horrify the Western politician’s<br />
electorate—yet this and similar outbursts appealed to Russia. If one<br />
looks at opinion polls following the car bomb, Putin’s approval rating went from<br />
31% to 80% (Sudakov, 2008). In a very short time, the Russian people came to<br />
highly regard their leader for his reputation of standing for law and order. This<br />
perception is only strengthened by Putin’s background of having studied law<br />
and worked as a KGB spy (Shlapentokh, 2001: 374).<br />
Initially associated with Yeltsin, Putin managed to shake-off this image. Yeltsin<br />
symbolised poverty and poor leadership; Putin on the other hand was very<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
159
different. Even his physical attributes of being strong, fit and able-bodied completely<br />
contrast against Yeltsin. Thus when Yeltsin resigned, Putin took over<br />
as acting President before triumphantly winning the forthcoming presidential<br />
election. However in August 2000, Putin’s escalating popularity temporarily<br />
stalled following the Kursk disaster—when Russia’s new nuclear missile submarine<br />
sank in the Arctic Barrents Sea, killing all 118 men onboard. Putin faced<br />
a backlash for acting belatedly and dealing with the situation unsatisfactorily<br />
(Truscott, 2004: 154-155).<br />
Nonetheless, the public’s hostility soon dissipated: a poll by Russian broadcaster<br />
NTV disclosed that Putin was perceived not to be directly involved (White and<br />
McAllister, 2003: 386). Furthermore what is most remarkable is that Putin’s<br />
popularity never suffered long-term; even when it was revealed that had the<br />
Kremlin permitted the Norwegian, British and American Governments to<br />
intervene quicker, some of the sailors may have survived (Kramer, 2000).<br />
In the aftermath of 9/11, Putin quickly established the once previously unthinkable<br />
partnership between Moscow and Washington to defeat al-Qaeda.<br />
However the alliance was short-lived. <strong>The</strong> US invaded Iraq, undermining Russia’s<br />
veto and equal status within the UN Security Council. America further<br />
annoyed Russia when it welcomed the Baltic States into NATO, and encouraged<br />
the colour revolutions in post-Soviet nations. US plans to bypass Russia in the<br />
exportation of Central Asian oil and gas additionally become a point of contention<br />
between the two States (Stent, 2008: 1094-1096).<br />
Putin has announced his fears of American unilateralism and accused Western<br />
nations of exploiting Russian resources (Ibid: 1090). Apart from creating hostile<br />
foreign relations, Putin has earned his reputation of fighting for his country’s<br />
interests—much to the pleasure of his adoring electorate. Stent (2008:<br />
1094) believes Putin reinstated Russia’s ability to threaten the rest of the world;<br />
although the Soviet risk of nuclear weapons has been replaced by fuel withdrawals<br />
to the West. Challenging the world order and has shown Putin to be<br />
a decisive leader, whom is unafraid to confront Western powers. Putin’s fearlessness<br />
against the US and West is undoubtedly due to his popularity within<br />
Russia (Black, 2004: 116). Anti-American sentiment can be gauged from a 2008<br />
160 Political Leadership
poll that revealed Russians fear the US invasion of Iraq to be a greater threat to<br />
Middle East stability than Iran. In context, 80% of Americans believed Russia’s<br />
actions of supplying Iran with uranium to be dangerous; whereas 72% of Russian’s<br />
believed Iran would only ever use nuclear weapons in self-defence (Morin<br />
and Samaranayake, 2005).<br />
A further policy that aided Putin’s popularity was his anti-oligarch political<br />
stance. Due to policy reform of the 1990s, the former Soviet industrial ministry<br />
privatised its holdings in petroleum, natural gas and metal. However the<br />
privatisation process was flawed and created an unstable and unfair market.<br />
<strong>The</strong> oligarchs’ success depended on their political connections, the bribes they<br />
paid, and their ability to overpower rivals. This inevitably threatened Yeltsin’s<br />
administration; therefore the privatisation process was hastened to prevent a<br />
public backlash. Consequently, state enterprises were sold off under their true<br />
value. Notwithstanding the unfairness cast upon the ordinary citizen, this elite<br />
group paid little or even no tax (Goldman, 2004: 34-42).<br />
Although Putin’s politics remained committed to the market, he made clear<br />
that oligarch connections to government were to be severed, whilst liable oligarchs<br />
were arrested. Those not sent to jail had their assets stripped and returned<br />
to the state (Ibid).<br />
Despite fluctuation, Putin’s popularity remained high throughout his presidency.<br />
He won almost unanimous support following his response to the October<br />
2002 hostage crisis and Belsan school massacre in 2004. Putin stepped down<br />
in 2008, with an approval rating of 85%. Having concluded his presidency, 70%<br />
‘completely trusted’ him; whilst a further 19% ‘partly trusted’ his leadership<br />
(White and McAllister, 2008: 613-615). It seems unassuming to conclude that<br />
Putin’s actions have created a virtuous cycle, whereby his decisions reinforce<br />
his appeal and his electorate automatically disassociates him from any misconduct.<br />
Prime Minister Vladimir Putin and United Russia<br />
During the 1990s, Russian political parties suffered from a lack of identity and<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
161
clear policy. However under Putin, they became major actors in the electoral<br />
and parliamentary process. Initially Putin was anti-political: it was unknown<br />
whether he belonged to the political right, centre or left (Gel’man, 2008: 913-<br />
915). Nonetheless whilst nearing the end of his second presidential term, Putin<br />
agreed to become the party leader of United Russia—despite not being a member.<br />
In the first week of Putin’s confirmed political support for United Russia,<br />
the party improved by 6%. Moreover when United Russia adopted a programme<br />
known as ‘Putin’s Plan’, although only 6% surveyed understood the plan—65%<br />
of voters approved it (McAllister and White, 2008: 938-942).<br />
Putin announced his candidacy for Prime Minister on the premise that he could<br />
find a ‘decent, capable, effective and modern-thinking person with whom it<br />
would be possible to work’ with (McAllister and White, 2008: 939). He did so:<br />
and thus his relationship with current United Russia President Dimitri Medvedev<br />
was born. However it is widely believed that Medvedev is really Putin’s<br />
puppet for presidential control. Whilst it is highly speculated that Putin will<br />
run for president in 2012, at the end of Medvedev’s term. Indeed some Russians<br />
never realised the official president had changed (White & McAllister, 2008:<br />
619). Thus Putin’s popularity has spurned three remarkable outcomes: one, his<br />
appeal carried on directly into another political role; two, he transferred his<br />
popularity through association to both President Medvedev and United Russia;<br />
and three, he reinvigorated the role of political parties in the parliamentary and<br />
electoral process.<br />
Russian love for a politician versus Western hate<br />
Very few political leaders gain fans after being elected. Not Putin though: in<br />
January of 2001 his popularity was 76%, a remarkably high scoring to begin<br />
with—yet seven years later he increased this to 87% (Ibid: 950). To contrast<br />
these figures against other world leaders: US President Barack Obama is approved<br />
of by 51% of Americans; 49% of Italians wish their Prime Minister Silvio<br />
Berlusconi would resign; whilst French President Nicolas Sarkozy has a meager<br />
34% support (Kulikov, 2011).<br />
Russian adoration for Putin can be highlighted through the nation’s distinc-<br />
162 Political Leadership
tive humour. Although the primary function of a joke is to make people laugh,<br />
political comedy can insightfully illuminate how the majority views their politicians.<br />
An online joke by Chubarov (2007) tells the story of how Stalin advises<br />
Putin within a dream, to ‘shoot all the democrats, and then paint the inside<br />
of the Kremlin blue’. <strong>The</strong> punch line is when Putin asks why blue, and Stalin’s<br />
response is that he knew Putin would not question the first task. Humour aside,<br />
the joke shows a perception of Putin staying in control no matter how gruesome<br />
the responsibility becomes.<br />
A very peculiar trend within Russia has been Putin’s ability to engage with the<br />
nation’s youth. ‘Born between 1976 and 1991, they have been labelled the “the<br />
Putin generation”’ (Mendelson and Gerber, 2008: 131.). By utilizing the youth<br />
group Nashi, Putin has been able to unite the nation’s juvenescence against<br />
those whom brought down the Soviet Union—the West. ‘<strong>The</strong> Putin Generation’<br />
cannot remember the Soviet Union being a self-sufficient world power; thus<br />
Putin is almost fulfilling a generation’s yearning for Great Russia to be restored.<br />
Putin’s phenomenon is so widespread that a 2007 survey recorded a staggering<br />
82% of young Russians being not only interested in politics, but also having<br />
confidence in their leader (Ibid: 131-135).<br />
It is noted by White and McAllister (2003: 388) that Putin enjoys a significant<br />
popularity amongst Russian women—despite being heralded as having a ‘lack<br />
of sexuality’. Putin is portrayed as the ideal man—who won’t drink, hurt or<br />
betray his lover. Putin’s devotion to sports has increased the perception of him<br />
being the politician with an admirable physique (White and McAllister, 2008:<br />
618). This was particularly evident when female magazine Secrets of the Stars<br />
quickly sold-out when it ran a special edition devoted to Putin—and revelations<br />
of his boyhood romances (Ibid: 609). Strangely, increasing the female<br />
population’s romantic obsession with Putin seems to be an active policy of the<br />
Kremlin: as official photographs include him riding a horse bareback, barechested.<br />
<strong>The</strong> Sunday Times reported that these photos ‘will inevitably trigger<br />
mass swooning by women all over Russia’—and furthermore—’confirm the<br />
Russian Prime Minister’s status as a gay icon’ (Halpin, 2009). Putin might be<br />
an unlikely and involuntary figurehead for the gay community, but his topless<br />
photos spurned online discussions that he was endorsing more tolerance of<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
163
homosexuality (White and McAllister, 2008: 618). Although analysing Putin’s<br />
charm, fitness-levels, attractiveness and ambassadorship for gay rights could<br />
be deemed inconsequential—literature upon Putin’s appeal considers this a<br />
worthy explanatory factor for his popularity. <strong>The</strong>refore to keep within an academic<br />
context, these points support the theory that Putin’s appeal has been<br />
aided by a romanticised vision of him as a potential life-partner.<br />
Putin’s humble beginnings may have aided his popularity too: growing up in St<br />
Petersburg, his family all lived in one room (Truscott, 2004: 26). This unprivileged<br />
background appeals to Russian’s having experienced severe economic<br />
hardship themselves. Although Putin is unquestionably wealthier nowadays,<br />
his appeal of emerging from amongst the people remains. It has been found<br />
that Putin draws support from all sections of society; irrelevant of constituency,<br />
age, sex, levels of education and personal income (White and McAllister,<br />
2003: 384). Putin’s policies are open to critique, but when dealt the challenge<br />
of reconciling a broken society, he has shown himself to be a highly flexible and<br />
gifted politician.<br />
Past mistakes and future threats<br />
Russia approves of Putin for turning their economy around and restoring national<br />
pride. Yet how did Putin reverse the direction of Russia’s economy? <strong>The</strong><br />
answer is by exporting oil and gas to fossil fuel dependent economies. Between<br />
1999 and 2005, Russia’s exports increased by $165 billion—with oil and gas<br />
exports accounting for over 60% of those earnings (Rutland, 2008: 1053). Thus<br />
Russia has boomed with oil prices rising by $103 a barrel during Putin’s presidency<br />
(Stent, 2008: 1092). Thus Putin’s popularity is dependent upon maintaining<br />
levels of growth that the populace finds appeasing; however the Russian<br />
economy remains highly volatile and dependent on energy demand and world<br />
price stability.<br />
A further threat to Putin’s popularity could come from his closest ally: Medvedev.<br />
Intriguingly, both Putin and Medvedev could announce their candidacy in<br />
the forthcoming presidential elections—and it could be a close victory. A 2011<br />
poll showed public anger for the slow-down in the economy following the global<br />
164 Political Leadership
financial crisis. In January of this year, Putin’s popularity slipped to 72% from<br />
an average of 78% in 2010; whilst Medvedev dropped to 69% from an average<br />
of 75% in the previous year (Kulikov, 2011). Although Medvedev’s popularity<br />
is slightly below Putin’s, they share supporters through their common bond of<br />
United Russia. <strong>The</strong>refore if both competed in an election—whatever the outcome—Putin<br />
would suffer if the electorate had to choose their preference.<br />
Putin’s association with United Russia allowed them to become the largest and<br />
most successful political party in the Russian Federation. However the party<br />
blatantly committed what has been described as ‘electoral authoritarianism’<br />
(Gel’man, 2008: 913-915). Despite the ‘Putinomania’, the opposition had to gain<br />
a 7% threshold for representation in the state Duma, meet excessive entry requirements,<br />
and was prevented from forming party alliances. Most worryingly,<br />
allegations exist that voters were intimidated (Stuermer, 2008: 158-159).<br />
Gelman (2008: 917) believes that ‘party-based authoritarian regimes are usually<br />
the longest-lived’; thus the Kremlin could be following a potentially rational<br />
policy to secure long-term stability. Rationality notwithstanding, Putin has<br />
never hid his discomfort with the election process. Whilst discussing Romanov<br />
Tsars, he praised that they could rule their peoples’ destiny without being distracted<br />
by the issues of maintaining popularity and winning elections (Truscott,<br />
2004: 121). Russia is accustomed to centuries of authoritarian rule; its voters<br />
don’t appear to have serious objections to the electoral corruption. In fact<br />
nearly half of the populace supported only one candidate being available on<br />
the ballot sheet, whilst ‘a similar number’ of Russians wished to postpone the<br />
presidential elections to save money (Shlapentokh, 2001: 379). Yet in a forever<br />
changing and revolutionary world, Putin and the Kremlin’s interventions in the<br />
electoral process remains a liability to his support.<br />
Regarding Putin’s involvement in Chechnya, the leader may have gained support<br />
from his people as Russians are perceived to be merciless to the Chechen race<br />
(Gerber and Mendelson, 2002: 299-300). This would be supported by the previously<br />
discussed jump of 50% in Putin’s popularity following his strong stance<br />
against Chechen extremists. However, Putin and his army have come under the<br />
Western political spotlight for human rights violations against Chechens. Thus<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
165
this could prove a political scandal that Putin cannot hide away from forever.<br />
Putin’s control is in need of political checks and balances. However it remains<br />
to be seen whether Russia will ever demand them.<br />
Putin’s unique political direction and Russian approval<br />
One explanation for Putin’s enduring popularity is his reinvention of Russia’s<br />
national identity. Once famous symbols of the Tsarist and Soviet past have been<br />
restored—albeit with a modern twist. For instance the former Soviet national<br />
anthem was reinstated, yet with new lyrics. <strong>The</strong> Tsarist double-headed eagle is<br />
now again the state emblem, whilst full-scale military parades have resumed in<br />
Red Square for the first time since the collapse of the Soviet Union. By exploiting<br />
the nostalgia associated with Russia’s vanished white and red past, Putin<br />
has won the hearts of both Tsarist and Soviet voters (Stent, 2008: 1091).<br />
After the break-up of the Soviet Union, Russia adopted semipresidentialism as<br />
its political model—much like the rest of the post-communist world. Semipresidentialism<br />
combines having an elected president as head of state, with a prime<br />
minister directing the nation’s legislature; thus giving the flexibility of parliamentary<br />
democracies and the strong leadership of the American presidential<br />
system. Initially Russia embraced democracy under Yeltsin, however this trajectory<br />
was reversed nearing the end of his presidency. Thus Putin led Russia<br />
towards authoritarian rule by re-centralising power in Moscow, overseeing<br />
brutality in Chechnya, limiting the freedom of the press, employing thousands<br />
of previous KGB officers in senior positions of government and tackling the<br />
wealth of the oligarchs. This unique model is what Putin views as appropriate<br />
for Russia—given its distinctive culture and historic tradition (Evans Jr, 2008:<br />
905).<br />
What is most intriguing about Putin’s ‘superpresidentialism’ is its popularity<br />
with Russians whom advocate the benefits of being a democracy. An opinion<br />
poll conducted in April 2006 recorded that amongst the 29% whom believed<br />
in democratic discourse, 81% held confidence in Putin’s ability to handle world<br />
affairs. Although a Western perspective will consider the typical Russian’s<br />
standard of what constitutes a democracy to be warped, ‘superpresidentialism’<br />
166 Political Leadership
has only served Putin’s consistent popularity. In 2005, over 60% of Russians<br />
wanted a strong leader—whilst less than 30% wished for them to be democratically<br />
elected. Whereas in 1991, only 39% wanted an authoritative president and<br />
51% wished for democracy. <strong>The</strong> demand for strong leadership and rejection of<br />
democracy peaked in 2002, when 70% wanted strong leadership whilst only<br />
20% wanted the president to be democratically elected (Morin and Samaranayake,<br />
2006).<br />
<strong>The</strong>se figures indicate that the Russian people have become disenchanted with<br />
the concept of a democracy. Western ideology is associated with the turmoil<br />
and untrustworthy politics of the 1990s. Having experimented with democracy,<br />
Russia disliked its poverty and concentrated wealth. When Putin first became<br />
President, 78% of Russians thought the differences in personal income<br />
throughout Russia were too large, whilst 59% wanted Moscow to amend the<br />
situation. <strong>The</strong> cultural legacy of a communist past is clearly evident when a<br />
similar poll in the US recorded only 23% of respondents perceiving the poverty<br />
gap to be too wide, and only 10% of that polled wishing for Washington to intervene<br />
(Shlapentokh, 2011: 37).<br />
Thus Putin did interfere and changed the direction of Russian politics—much<br />
to the general approval of Russia. <strong>The</strong> restoration of Great Russia in wealth and<br />
status has been acquired by Putin’s maintenance of adequate relations with the<br />
West, whilst pandering to domestic anti-Western political sentiment. This new<br />
direction—which is undeniably economically successful—has made it almost an<br />
act of treachery to reject Putin’s policies. If one does object, you are subscribing<br />
to Western political ideology. Thus not loving one’s own country is justification<br />
in itself for Putin’s appeal. As concluded by Hill (2008: 479), many Russians see<br />
no reason to follow the West; the nation’s vast territory and resources, the talent<br />
and knowledge amongst its population, has enabled Russia to believe that<br />
it is capable of constructing a unique society that can provide for every citizen’s<br />
needs.<br />
Conclusions<br />
What is most astonishing about Putin’s popularity is its longevity despite mis-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
167
takes in his leadership. Even after the Kursk sank, although the public held his<br />
administration responsible—they disassociated Putin from any direct involvement.<br />
Thus an expected lack of accountability has insulated and protected Putin<br />
from committing any error of judgment. <strong>The</strong>refore a combination of three<br />
explanations have been deduced to explain Putin’s appeal: the first being that<br />
Putin himself has generated his own popularity through an uncontrollable personal<br />
appeal; the second justification is that he increased his appeal through<br />
successful political actions; and the third hypothesis is that Russia’s unique<br />
history and culture have facilitated the scenario of a politician achieving Putin’s<br />
level of success.<br />
Regarding what Putin has involuntarily done to win the favour of his electorate<br />
is retrospective of his personality and ancestry. Russia can identify with his<br />
modest and unprivileged background, whilst his education in law and previous<br />
career in espionage has created a public impression that he will stand for order.<br />
His popularity has been significantly high following instances when Russia has<br />
mourned terrorist attacks by Chechen extremists, or when the Beslan school<br />
massacre occurred. As already discussed, Putin enjoys a widespread perception<br />
that he is a devoted politician from the back streets of St Petersburg whom<br />
would make the ideal life partner.<br />
Putin’s most successful political action has, inarguably, been the creation of a<br />
booming economy. A common thread to Putin’s victorious political actions has<br />
been uniting Russia against the enemy: poverty, the West, the oligarchs, Chechen<br />
terrorists and so on. When under attack, as human beings we naturally want<br />
to pull together with those whom we share a common bond. Thus Russia has<br />
unified behind Putin and overlooks its societal problems. <strong>The</strong> third theoretical<br />
justification for Putin’s popularity is that it has been aided by the Russian<br />
peoples unique viewpoint upon good leadership. National identity, past experiences<br />
and the society we belong to shape our outlook upon politics. An undemocratic<br />
perspective and requirement of government in Russian politics has<br />
been created by a heritage of Tsarist and Communist rule, and the economic<br />
and political upheaval Russia experienced following the collapse of the Soviet<br />
Union. <strong>The</strong> Russian public is not accustomed to true democracy, and their brief<br />
flirtation with it is a sour memory. Thus they are following their own trajectory,<br />
168 Political Leadership
which Putin has successfully created and that is why he is adored.<br />
However these three theoretical categorisations cannot be entirely excluded<br />
from each other: segregation helps to understand Putin’s popularity, yet these<br />
points are all intricately intertwined. For instance, Putin moved Russia in a<br />
direction that is neither capitalism nor communism, and instilled ‘superpresidential’<br />
leadership. This example embodies all three theories: one, Putin’s personality<br />
that resonates strong leadership was necessary to do this; two, it was<br />
a successful political action; and three, it fulfils what the Russian public want.<br />
<strong>The</strong> popularity Putin has experienced is a mirror of the era in which he rules:<br />
as Russia becomes economically stronger and reasserts itself within the world<br />
order, Putin’s appeal becomes reinforced too. Like any politician, Putin will<br />
only remain popular whilst his administration is successful; however, predicting<br />
whether Putin will continue to have enduring appeal is only something time<br />
can disclose.<br />
Bibliography<br />
• Black, J.L. (2004) Vladimir Putin & the New World Order: Looking East, Looking West?<br />
United States: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers.<br />
• Bloxham, A. (2010) <strong>The</strong> Telegraph. Available from: http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/wikileaks/8175406/WikiLeaks-Putins-secret-billions.html<br />
(accessed: 1 May 2011).<br />
• Chubarov, A. (2007) All Russia. Available from: http://www.allrussias.com/jokes/putin_01.<br />
asp (accessed: 30 April 2011).<br />
• Colton, T. & Skach, C. (2005) ‘A Fresh Look at Semipresidentialism: <strong>The</strong> Russian Predicament’,<br />
Journal of Democracy, 16(3): 113-126.<br />
• Evans Jr, A.B. (2008) ‘Putin’s Legacy and Russia’s Identity.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 899-<br />
912.<br />
• Felshtinsky, Y. & Pribylarsky, V. (2008) <strong>The</strong> Age of Assassins: <strong>The</strong> Rise and Rise of Vladimir<br />
Putin. London: Gibson Square.<br />
• Gaman-Golutvina, O. (2008) ‘Changes in Elite Patterns.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 1033-<br />
1050.<br />
• Gel’man, V. (2008) ‘Party Politics in Russia: From Competition to Hierachy.’ Europe-Asia<br />
Studies, 60(6): 913-930.<br />
• Gerber, T.P. & Mendelson, S.E. (2002) ‘Russian Public Opinion on Human Rights and the War<br />
in Chechnya.’ Post-Soviet Affairs, 18(4): 271-305.<br />
• Goldman, M.I. (2004) ‘Putin & the Oligarchs’, Foreign Affairs, 83(6): 33-44.<br />
• Halpin, T. (2009) <strong>The</strong> Sunday Times. Available from: http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/<br />
world/europe/article6738969.ece (accessed: 21 April 2011).<br />
• Hill, R. (2008) ‘Introduction: Perspectives on Putin.’ Journal of Communist Studies and Tran-<br />
<strong>The</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Scholar</strong><br />
169
sition Politics, 24(4) 473-479.<br />
• Kramer, M. (2000) gwu.edu. Available from: http://www.gwu.edu/~ieresgwu/assets/docs/<br />
ponars/pm_0145.pdf (accessed: 1 May 2011).<br />
• Kulikov, A. (2011) pravda.ru. Available from: http://english.pravda.ru/russia/politics/28-<br />
01-2011/116698-medvedev_putin-0/ (accessed: 19 April 2011).<br />
• Lanin, B. (2005) ‘Putin & Culture.’ In: Herspring, D.R. (ed) Putin’s Russia: Past Imperfect,<br />
Future Uncertain. Oxford: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, Inc.<br />
• McAllister, I.& White, S. (2008) ‘“It’s the Economy Comrade!” Parties and Voters in the 2007<br />
Russian Duma.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 931-957.<br />
• Mendelson, S. & Gerber, T. (2008) ‘Us and <strong>The</strong>m: Anti-American Views of the Putin Generation.’<br />
<strong>The</strong> Washington Quarterly, 31(2): 131-150.<br />
• Morin, R. & Samaranayake, N. (2006) Pew Research Centre. Available from: http://pewresearch.org/pubs/103/the-putin-popularity-score<br />
(accessed: 5 May 2011).<br />
• Remington, T. (2008) ‘Patronage and the Party of Power: President-Parliament Relations<br />
under Vladimir Putin.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 60(6): 959-987.<br />
• Rutland, P. (2008) ‘Putin’s Economic Record: Is the Oil Boom Sustainable?’ Europe-Asia<br />
Studies, 60(6): 1051-1072.<br />
• Sakwa, R. (2008) ‘Putin’s Leadership: Character and Consequences.’ Europe-Asia Studies,<br />
60(6): 879-897.<br />
• Shlapentokh, V (2001) ‘Putin’s first year in office: the new regime’s uniqueness in Russian history.’<br />
Communist and Post-Communist Studies, 34: 371-399.<br />
• Shlapentokh, V. (2011) ‘Expediancy always wins over ideology: Putin’s attitudes toward the<br />
Russian Communist Party.’ Communist and Post-Communist Studies, 44: 33-40.<br />
• Stent, A.E. (2008) ‘Restoration and Revolution in Putin’s Foreign Policy.’ Europe-Asia Studies,<br />
60(6): 1089-1106.<br />
• Stuermer, M. (2008) Putin and the Rise of Russia London: Weidenfeld & Nicholson.<br />
• Sudakov, D. (2008) pravda.ru. Available from: http://english.pravda.ru/russia/kremlin/25-<br />
01-2008/103661-putin_medvedev-0/ (accessed: 19 April 2011).<br />
• Truscott, P. (2004) Putin’s Progress: A biography of Russia’s enigmatic President, Vladimir<br />
Putin London: Simon & Schuester UK Ltd.<br />
• White, S. & McAllister, I. (2003) ‘Putin and His Supporters.’ Europe-Asia Studies, 55(3): 383-<br />
399.<br />
• White, S. & McAllister, I. (2008) ‘<strong>The</strong> Putin Phenomenon.’ Journal of Communist Studies and<br />
Transition Politics, 24(4): 604-628.<br />
170 Political Leadership